Author: admin

  • Apartment 27

    “Jason’s moving in with me.”

    That’s the announcement I got when I entered apartment 27 for another time.

    “He’s your second master now. Understand?”

    “Yes sir” I replied tamely, trying hard to hide my excitement of having two real men to serve, instead of just one.

    “You’re going to be working much harder from now on. You’ll practically always be up here, slaving for the both of us.”

    “Yes sir” I agreed once more.

    “You’ll never really be in your little shit hole – we can turn the box room into a place for you, so you can answer our calls whenever.”

    “Uhmm…” I didn’t know how to respond. I didn’t know what I wanted. Yes, of course I would love to be the full time faggot of two masters, but, is it too much? Then I would be truly at their mercy, I would even be living in his flat…

    “Let’s bring up your mattress, and some of your other shit, but you won’t have many possessions – you’re a fag, and they are possessions.” He said as he pushed me to the door and led me to my apartment.

    What could I do now? Nothing, it seemed.

    Once the mattress had been carried up to his apartment, he left me to it. I got to making space in his box room, and put the mattress in – there was only just enough free floor space to fit it in, but it was snug between stacks of boxes, and a few of my own items, like my computer, my suit and a few of my university books. Most of them were still in my old flat, as we agreed I was allowed back to study, but I was always to sleep here.

    At some point, Jason must have arrived, as my two masters both came in to my new home, and looked around. Then at me.

    “Why aren’t you in uniform? Remember the rules.” I was told off.

    Quickly, I took off my clothes, and when I was without anything on, they saw the chastity cage.

    “I forgot about that! Come here.” My first master said as he lured me in. “Let me take that off for you…” he said as he unlocked the small padlock.

    “Thank you, sir” I replied, of course. It was the best feeling of freedom and comfort that I hadn’t experience in too long that made me stiff immediately. My dick, which now seemed even more pathetic and tiny had been waiting for this for so long.

    “Oooh, look at that!” my second master teased. “I haven’t seen one that small since…ever!”

    I was more ashamed of myself now than ever before. “I’m sorry sir.” I mumbled.

    Jason spat on his hands and started rubbing my dick. I felt it getting harder and harder, and it felt unbelievably good. He pulled back my foreskin and started caressing the softer, pinker flesh beneath. It tickled, and hurt, but his movements were so delicate I had complete trust in him.

    Now Ryan started pinching my nipples. It was a different pain, more real, and more direct, yet really hot. Slowly, he pulled them out as far as they could go, and dug his nails into them, twisting them as he did so. Shortly he put clamps in place, with a chain connecting them. Slowly he put on more and more clips all around my chest, and the pain only got worse as he flicked them around.

    I was about to cum. I could feel it, Jason’s fingers were pleasuring me so beautifully, but just before I could have exploded, he stopped. “Not for you, faggy” he remarked as he reached for some clips too. He knelt in front of me, with his nose touching my dick, and slowly pulled out folds of my balls and clipped then together. This was far more painful than any of the other clips, and as he added more, my eyes began to water.

    I was still on the verge of cumming, but they ignored that completely. It looked like it wasn’t just me who was turned on, as I saw a bulge forming in Ryan’s pants. He took off his shirt, and then took off Jason’s. He too was a hunk of a man, with a six pack so defined it was hard to even look at. While one of them pushed me down to all fours, the other put a dog collar around my neck. Then, they pulled me into the main room, and sat down next to each other on the couch.

    Jason pointed at his shoes, and, although I had never done it before, I knew what to do. I began to lick his shoes, as Jason took off his socks and kicked his stinking bare feet into my mouth. I kissed them and sucked them for a while, until Ryan got up and pulled his pants down. His enormous dick fell out, and I moved to suck it too. I began to lick it and to tickle it with my tongue, but he didn’t want that. He held my head still and pushed his dick deep inside my throat, pressing it against my tonsils with every thrust.

    “Give him a blow” he said, pointing at Jason.

    I looked up, withdrew and licked my lips. I moved over to my second master, excited to see and taste his cock, and undid his belt and pants quickly. He wasn’t wearing underwear, so I immediately saw his unshaven crotch. His dick was simply gigantic. I held it in my hand, and it was unbelievably heavy. It was definitely bigger than Ryan’s, especially in girth. I couldn’t wait to have this huge monster of a penis up my pussy, but now, it was for my mouth. I slowly licked the head of the beast, and then went in for more. With just the tip of his dick filling my entire mouth, I could taste his unique blend. It was very different to Ryan’s – saltier, yet also surprisingly sweet. I had never gagged much with my first master, but this was something else. It took me a while to adapt for something of this size, but slowly I could take more and more of him.

    Ryan was clearly getting bored, as I suddenly fell him enter me from behind. I could feel that he wasn’t wearing protection again, but now I had a dick in both my holes. Here, between two real men, I felt in place. I felt right.

    “I bet you’ve never been ridden from both sides like this you little faggot!” Jason boomed.

    “Oh no, he’s only used to one big dick, aren’t you, boy” Ryan responded.

    I mumbled something that not even I could understand, but I was in too deep a mixture of extreme pain and unbelievable bliss to think.

    Then Jason took his monster cock away from my mouth, and said to Ryan, “Let me have a go on it”

    Quickly, the dick diapered from my ass too, but I could feel my cheeks being torn apart to make way for something bigger…

    Jason’s cock entered me slowly, forcing my entrance to open wider. I couldn’t take it – it was too painful, so I let out a screech. It was stopped halfway, though, as Ryan was quick to muffle my cries with his dick in my throat. Compared to Jason’s it seemed smaller, but still enormous. Neither of them stopped. Jason continued to push, and my ass was going numb. I could no longer tell any pain from joy, the tears were streaming down my face.

    I lost all sense of reality, and couldn’t feel a thing till they both withdrew and left me alone. I collapsed on the floor before them, and they both came on my face, covering it in jizz. Then they picked me up by the arms, and hauled me into my new room. They closed the door, and I was left alone, in the dark, crying slowly into the mattress where the tears mixed with their sperm to create odd stains on the duvet.

    This was now my home…

  • Santa’s Present

    SANTA’S PRESENT

    By Mighty Mouth

                Hello. I’m Bobby.  Until a few months ago I lived alone. Then Richard moved in (see my series, “College Buddy’s Son” on Gay Demon).

                I am writing this a bit after Christmas, and I apologize. I have always believed in Santa Claus. When I reached the age when most kids discover the truth, I refused to believe it. Boys kidded me about it, but I held fast in my belief. I even have a Santa collection in my apartment. 

                Richard had gone to spend the holidays with his family, and I have no close relatives in my city. Thus I usually spend Xmas alone except for my friend Fred, who has had Christmas dinner with me for many years.

                I didn’t want to overdue it, so I prepared some slices of turkey breast in a Madeira sauce, Brussels sprouts in a cheddar cheese sauce, and Rosti potatoes. Of course I served a great bottle of California wine.

                Promptly at noon, Fred arrived.  He noticed a photo of a nude guy on my coffee table and picked it up.

                “Who the hell is this guy” he asked, astonished. “You never mentioned him to me before. And it’s dated December 25, 2016.  So he’s been here this morning, but how come the photo has a date on it already?”

                “Well, it’s a long story. And you are not going to believe it, even though you have known me since we were adolescents.”

                “So try me,” he urged.

                And so I began my unbelievable tale. “You know I always close the door between my living room and bedroom when I sleep. Somehow it makes me feel more comfortable.”

                “Yes, I know that.”

                “I got up at 6 a.m., the same as everyday, and when I opened the door, I almost shit a brick.”

                “Why?”

                “Well you saw his picture. He was sitting on my sofa and he was completely nude, with no clothes lying around. He looked to be about 19 and had dusty blond hair, and a beautiful muscular body, with a nice size prick. Pretending to be angry, I shouted at him, ‘How the hell did you get in here. My door is locked, and I don’t know you. You certainly don’t have a key.’”

                He replied calmly, “I don’t need a key. I can go wherever I want with no problem.”

                I said, “I must really still be dreaming.”

                “No you’re not, and I can prove it,”came his reply.

                “How so?”

                “Point to an area of your back that you can’t reach.  I’ll draw my picture there, so you can see it in the mirror, and show it to others.” And so he did.

                I pulled up my t-shirt and showed Fred the drawing on my back. “You know that I can’t draw a stick man, much less this level of sophistication.”

                Fred was astonished. “So he really was here, that I can see. But you must be lying to me about how he got in and that fact that he was not wearing clothes.”

                “I swear to you, Fred, on a stack of bibles that I am not lying.”

                I asked the kid, “who are you?”

                “I’m your present from Santa,”

                I almost yelled, “stop this bullshit. What is your name?”

                “It’s Santa,” he replied.

                At this point in my story Fred exclaimed, “You’re too obsessed with your Santa beliefs. I think it’s time you saw a shrink.”

                “Well, Fred, that may be. But let me continue with what he said.”

                Santa bragged, “I know when you are bad and when you are good. And you’ve been bad all year.”

                Mystified, I answered, “Hey I’m just an ordinary guy. I work hard, pay my bills on time and don’t mistreat anybody.”

                “Yes, I know that, but you were bad because you sucked so many cocks all year. But on the plus side, because I know that you are very good at it, I have brought myself as your present.  I know you wanted a present like me for Christmas.”

                I was dumbfounded. But first I decided to ask questions that I have always wanted answers to, but never got. “Do you really live at the North Pole? Where are your reindeer? Why aren’t you still delivering presents? Is there really a Mrs. Santa? How many elves do you have, and are they all married and have families?”

                Santa replied, “Well you sure as hell ask a lot of questions. No, I don’t live at the North Pole. It’s a secret location. That’s because we don’t want some multi-billionaire to find us and try to buy me out, or some government to tax the shit out of me. And the truth is that I spend only 2 months per year there, beginning in October. The rest of the time I am sunning myself at some beach or other, and working out at the gym. The elves help me deliver the goods, all dressed as Santa. We also have several teams of deer. The elves are all gay, have sex among themselves, and stay satisfied. And some of those little buggers have really big dicks. They take turns sucking my cock. There is no Mrs. Santa, it’s just a ploy to get people to buy more at Christmas.

                I can’t say exactly how many elves work for me, since the number varies during the year. However, my executive staff consists of Alabaster Snowball, who is in charge of the list that informs me whether people like you have been misbehaving. Bushy Evergreen invented the toy-making machine that I use, and Bushy is in charge of all the toys. Pepper Minstix ensures that my workshop stays hidden, and Shinny Upatree co-founded the secret village where the workshop is hidden. Wunorse Openslae designed my sleigh, and he looks after the reindeer.”

                Then he almost scolded me by saying, “When the hell are you going to suck my dick? I know you have wanted to since you laid eyes on me. Feel free to rub your hands over my abs and any other part of me that you choose.”

                And so I did. I needn’t go into details, since you all know the routine.

                As he blasted his precious milk down my throat, between groans of pleasure, he complemented me with “Well you are as good as they say you are. Thanks.”

                With that he disappeared and left me breathless, but with the most satisfied feeling I have ever experienced after sucking a cock.

                By the time I finished relating all of this to Fred, he was in shock. He didn’t know whether to believe me, run out of my apartment, or call an ambulance.


    This story is a Xmas gift to my fans, of which I know I have a few out there.  Have a great 2017.

    Mighty Mouth

  • Daniel, Lost

    Revised and Edited version with special thanks to Les Howells


    I took the mail from the box and opened my front door. I stood at the kitchen island and sorted the days mail into keepers and junk when I came across an envelope with a reply deadline date in the bottom left corner. I didn’t recognize the return name or address.  Opening the envelope, I was surprised, it was an invitation to attend my Twenty Year High School Reunion. How could it be possible that it’s been  twenty years since High School?.

    I had no intention of attending and I tossed it into the junk mail and was about to put the stack in the trash when I thought about Danny. I put the reunion notice aside on the counter, tossed the rest in the trash and went to change out of my work clothes. Freed from my suit and tie, getting barefoot and into gym shorts and a tee shirt made me sigh with relief. I headed to the kitchen and made my evening cocktail of CC and water, all the while reminessing about my childhood best friend, Daniel Drennan. I picked up the reunion notice and went to sit on the deck in the late afternoon sun. It was an beautiful, balmy May afternoon in middle Tennessee.

    I’m Thomas James Clarke, TJ to just about everyone but my Mother who always calls me Thomas unless she’s giving me one of her frequent lectures, then it’s Thomas James Clarke, as she preaches on the evils of still being a single man and 38 years old. I’m divorced, live alone and I work for a small local College here in Nashville. I’ve never worked anywhere else, I was hired right out of college and have been the Assistant to the President for 15 years this September. My gift of gab plus a knack for finding donors and getting them to open their checkbooks has kept me in the good graces of my boss. I am a good worker and often I’m asked to fill in for my boss at various functions when he has schedule conflicts.                                                                                         

     Iread the reunion notice again and reflected on life since High School. Graduation had been in June and I started my college classes in mid September at the University of Virginia at

     Charlottesville. At age 22, I married my college girlfriend the week after we graduated. By the time we were  25 we had children; that was the beginning of the end I would decide later. With two kids in diapers our sex life was over. I always thought we could get back to the way we were before kids but it just didn’t happen. Janey, my wife, and I gradually drifted apart and after eight years, we divorced. We’ve remained best friends and I bought a house close enough to her and the kids that I could “be there and be a father” for the kids and for her when she needed me to pick them up or keep them overnight.

    At age 32, I finally admitted to my self that I’m  gay, not bi-sexual as I had tried to convince myself since the divorce. Janey was the only woman I have ever had sexual relations with, all other encounters  have been with men. To be fair, ‘all others’ totaled five men in the past six years.

    Growing up my best friend was Danny Drennan. We lived in Louisville, Kentucky and we first met in kindergarten. We remained best buddies through Grammar and High Schools, we were seldom apart for more than twelve hours. Sometime near puberty I knew that I loved Danny. It wasn’t just a crush, I knew that what I felt for him was what I was supposed to feel for a girl. I never let Danny know of my feelings fearing that he would never speak to me again. I knew that would be the worst that could happen for me, I needed to be with him even as just friends.

    We had to separate when it came time to enter college. Danny went to Lexington and the University of Kentucky. We made promises to keep in touch, but early into my first year at UVA, my family moved to Ohio and Danny and I didn’t get to see each other gain. We did manage to keep in touch by letter and the occasional phone call. After college we kept in touch for a while but after our second child we lost touch. Since the divorce I had tried telephone and computer searches trying to locate Danny without any luck. The thought that he might be at the reunion convinced me to fill our the reunion form and mail it off with my check.

    If we could reconnect it would be so great to have my friend back in my life. I was never as close with anyone as I was with Danny. Not even Janey. I wrote the reunion date in my Day Planner and on the calendar in the kitchen. I have a drawer full of electronic gadgets that were gifts to keep track of things like this but I just don’t get it. I still write real letters in longhand, my Mom had insisted that personal letters, notes and cards should never be typed; also I have an old fashioned land line telephone at home. My concessions to the electronic age are a basic cell phone with pre-paid minutes and no contract, and my desktop computer.

    I phoned Janey and told her the dates that I would be away and where I was going. She was constantly trying to get me out of the house and meeting new people. A couple of years back I had to insist that she stop trying to set me up with dates. She always had a friend or acquaintance that knew a gay man and she automatically thought any two gay men would just click automatically. I asked her once it she ‘clicked’ with every man she went out on a date with.

    “Don’t be silly TJ, of course not. There has to be a chemistry to really like someone.” She said.

    “Then why do you think it would be different with two gay men Janey, chemistry is the key with us too.”

    She just stared at me like I was from another planet, not comprehending at all what I meant.

    Janey was thrilled that I was going to the reunion.

    “TJ, maybe you’ll meet up with Danny there. You’ve always talked about how you miss him being your friend. Yes, you have to go. Danny back in your life is exactly what you need now TJ.”

    There are times that Janey surprises the dickens out of me. This was one of those times. She knows me so well. She advised me to go shopping for a new outfit.

    “For heaven’s sake TJ, don’t wear one of your boring business suits. Go get something nice that you wouldn’t wear to work. I know you’re going to be the best looking guy there so dress for the part TJ.”

    Looking at my wardrobe confirmed Janey’s opinion about what I should wear, I went to the my favorite Men’s shop in Green Hills to shop for clothes I wouldn’t wear to work. I did want to look my best just in case Dan was there.

    With the help of a male assistant, whom I thought was too obvious in his attention to me, I selected tan slacks that fit me very nicely, the assistant kept talking about how well they “displayed my assets”. I chose a matching tan silk crew neck pullover, a navy Armani Sport Jacket, a Cordovan belt and Cordovan Italian slippers. I was very pleased with the outfit.

    In High School I was very thin and tall. I ran on the track team and won a few Cross Country events. I still hold a couple of Kentucky State High School Track records. Once I was away at college, I matured and built up my body in the weight room. Since the divorce I joined a Health club in Green Hills a couple of miles from my home in Hillsboro Village and I still go the gym regularly. I was certain that no one would know me by sight at the reunion.

    I took the day off the Friday before the reunion and drove to Louisville and checked into my hotel in the afternoon around four P.M. The reunion would be held in the ballroom of this hotel and I wouldn’t have to be concerned about drinking and driving. Tonight was free, no events planned so I read the complimentary newspaper in my room, went down to the restaurant for dinner then back to my room to watch a movie.

    Saturday morning I drove to my old neighborhood and stopped to look at the house where I had lived. So many memories flooded my mind as I sat in the car looking at that house. I sat there at least ten minutes, maybe more before starting the car and driving to our High School. I stopped by Kaelin’s for a Cheeseburger, then spent the afternoon at Churchill Downs watching the horse races. I left at five p.m. $50 poorer than when I had arrived.

    Back at my hotel I had a turn at the dinner buffet table, then went to my room to get myself ready to go down to the ballroom for the festivities. The thought crossed my mind that if no one I knew showed up I could drop into the hotel bar and check out the action there.

    After a shave and shower I took my time getting dressed being sure that each item of my clothing was just right. I put on my jacket and turned to check myself in the mirror. I had to smile, Janey was right. This outfit wa perfect for this night. I look darned good for a thirty- eight-year old father of two teenagers. I had a spring in my step as I made my way toward the ballroom.

    I signed in and found my name tag and was looking at the yearbook on the table by the guest register. I went to Danny’s picture first and seeing his smile made me laugh as memories of us as kids flooded my mind. I flipped back a few pages and when I came to my picture I groaned aloud, feeling sorry for that poor thin waif staring blankly at me. I heard a female laugh next to me…

    “You wouldn’t belive how many of us make that sound when we look at our pictures back then. Glad you could make it. Let me see if I can pick you out” she said.

    When I turned to face her I could see that she didn’t have a clue who I could possibly be. She gave me a long appraising look and smiled seductively as she scanned the yearbook then back to me a few times. I had recognized her almost immediately, she’s Jennifer Jansen, one of our cheerleaders, a four year class beauty and she was probably the nicest girl in the whole school. Everyone liked Jenny.

    “Jenny, wow, you’re more beautiful now than you were at 18. I’m…”

    She cut me off…”Don’t tell me, I want to see if I can pick you out.”

    Looking at the yearbook, then back to my face she had a puzzled look.

    “You’re not on this page.” she said. I laughed.

    “I wish, but I’m there alright. Look at the last names starting with C.”

    “Mmm, no…I don’t see you here.”

    I pointed to the picture of the poor thin waif with the blank stare.

    “Thomas J. Clarke, that’s me, TJ.”

    “NO! It can’t be, you’re so hand…”

    She stopped mid sentence before she said I was ‘so handsome’ now.

    “Wow you certainly have matured well TJ, what a change. I do remember you.  You were the track teams star runner, you won a lot of races in track and a couple of State Championships.You were very smart too, yes, the President of the Beta Club Junior and Senior years. I was in Beta Club too, but only one year, not four like you. I seem to remember that you went out of state to college, Virginia I think. So where are you now? wife, kids?”

    “Gee you have a great memory Jen, yes I graduated from UVA and now I’m in Nashville, two great kids, a Son 17, a Daughter 15, the wife and I divorced eight years ago.”

    “Been there and done that honey, enough said.” she chuckled.

    She stepped back and gave me the once over again, head to toe and back down to my belt level then back to my eyes, she smiled and she was different. She had shifted into her ‘man hunter’ mode.

    “Hon, I need to check on some things, none of the classmates that said they would help out are here yet. We’ll have talk more later, okay. Don’t you leave without talking with me I want to be sure we get reacquainted tonight. Don’t you forget me, you hear.

    The change in her was obvious as she switched effortlessly from hostess to seductress and flirted shamelessly with me. She left giving me a look that promised a more intimate talk than I was willing to undertake. I made my way to the bar and ordered a drink. I was sipping my drink and had turned on the bar stool to face toward the entrance and watched the door as classmates began arriving. Surprisingly I knew many of the guys at first sight and a few of the ladies too.

    As I raised my glass I saw a tall good looking man enter that I didn’t recognize. I didn’t remember any classmate that good looking. I was studying him trying to place him as he talked with others at the registration table and found his name tag. When I saw him laughing with another classmate a chill shot through me. It’s him! It’s Danny! That smile and the crinkly eyes when he laughed gave him away. I turned back to the bar and set my drink down, my hands were trembling and my heart was racing. It’s Danny! He’s here!

    Forcing my self to calm down, I took a big gulp of my drink, and searched him out in the mirror behind the bar. Certain it was him, I looked myself over and made sure my name tag was turned face down. I wanted to see if he would know me. I slowly walked toward him, as I approached, he caught my eye and we nodded but I could tell he was trying to figure out who I could be. When I reached him I stuck out my hand and said…

    “Hello…aren’t you Danny Drennan?”

    “Yes, that’s me, but I’m sorry I can’t seem to place you…”

    I smiled and started to tell him when he yelled…

    “OHMIGOD!…TJ?…IS THAT YOU?

    Grinning ear to ear I nodded as he grabbed me into a bear hug. I felt so many emotions as he hugged me to him. I had dreamed of this meeting so many times since my ‘coming out’ Danny was my main source of sexual release and I conjured up jack off fantasies of us together constantly. I still love him, much more now as a grow man than I did as a kid before. I just want to be near him in any way that he will accept. I’ve missed the way he made me feel. With Danny I always had a feeling of well being, good times, and things being as they should be. Things were right when we were together. I dreamed of us being lovers but I would gladly, happily settle for being his good friend again.

    “TJ, I can’t believe this…it’s really you!. You may not believe me, but you are why I’m here tonight, I was hoping that you would be here. I’ve missed ‘us’ TJ. For years after we went off to college, when anything big happened in my life I wanted to tell TJ. It is so great to find you again. Okay, right now, let’s promise that we will never ever loose touch with each other again.”

    “I promise Danny. I don’t want to lose you again either. I’ve missed my friend”

    He stepped back and gave me the once over almost like Jenny Jansen had done.

    “Damn TJ, who knew that skinny kid I knew would turn out looking like this. I never dreamed that you would be such a stud! Look at you. Wow!”

    “Right back at you Danny. I hope you brought a big stick because you’re going to be beating these ladies off you all night. I didn’t know who you were until I saw you laugh. Your eyes and that smile gave you away.”

    “I know, when you were walking this way and we nodded I couldn’t figure out who you you could be, as we were shaking hands you smiled and then I knew. Your smile and your eyes.”

    “Let’s get a drink…are you here with your wife?” he asked

    I held up my left hand, bare of any jewelry.

    “We divorced, eight years ago. We’re still close friends and live near each other for the kids sake, a Son, Callum 17 and a daughter, Susannah 15, and you?”

    He laughed. “almost identical to you, divorced five years, son, Connor 17, and daughter Malin, 15. This is great TJ, just us, no women to keep us from talking about old times, it’s just us tonight. I can’t believe it. TJ and Danny, together again after all these years.”

    We sat at the bar or a nearby table most of the night catching up with each other’s lives. I noticed that every so often a line of ladies would discretely pass by us, giving us the once over and ‘come hither’ looks. We were polite, but we laughed when they left.

    After a couple of hours the sexy looks, became glares of resentment. Danny and I just kept talking and drinking. There was a short informal program, a couple of classmates spoke about the ‘good old days’ to much laughter. It dawned on me that those who talked most about the good old days were the jocks and girls that were the beautiful and popular kids back then. Now, in most cases, their teen good looks had been replaced by receding hair or no hair, too many extra pounds and lots of booze.

    There were exceptions, like Jenny Jansen, but generally the ‘in crowd” from our High School days had taken a beating over the past 20 years, looks wise. Dan and I had been late bloomers and were now hitting our peak in career and in our physical appearance.

    Dan commented several times on how different I look and he kept feeling my biceps, he seemed truly amazed at how I had transformed from being bean pole thin to this ripped body I had now. My Senior year I was 5’11” tall and weighed 117 pounds with my pockets full. Today I’m still 5’11 but I weigh 155 pounds and have nice muscles, a mildly defined six pack on my stomach but I’m not crazy ripped like body builders get. I was pleased with myself that I had kept myself decent looking. With Dan, it was hard to tell under his suit but he is still 6’4″ and about 165 or so, his stomach is flat and his waist small and trim. I looked when I could at the fly of his suit pants but it stayed maddeningly flat, giving no clue to his package. It was just as well, having my friend back was enough for me.

    We heard a last call from the bar and noticed that most of the crowd was gone. We walked to the hotel bar and saw that several of the tables were occupied by our classmates. One table seated those ladies that kept walking by us at the reunion. Dan and I continued talking and drinking. After fifteen years there was a lot to catch up on but I believe both of us could have sat there and not said a word, just enjoying being with the other again.

    I told Dan about my job at the college and how I liked the work. I found out he was an executive with General Motors and was assigned to the Corvette Plant in Bowling Green, Ky., only 60 miles from Nashville. I kidded him…

    “I’ll bet you drive a red Corvette convertible, right.”

    “Not red, it’s silver with saddle tan interior.”

    “What do you drive TJ?”

    “Just an old Ford. Remember, I’m divorced and work for a small college.”

    We spent a long time talking about our kids and exes, I gathered up my courage and told Dan that I am gay and had finally admitted it five years ago. I also told him that I was in love with him back when we were in school, and had been for as long as I could remember.

    ” TJ. I’m really surprised, I never had a clue that you felt that way about me, I’m flattered now. You do know that it doesn’t matter at all as far as our friendship goes. Now since we’ve reunited, I can’t imagine anything that could stop us from being best friends the rest of our days. Geez, TJ the way you look, I bet the guys line up for a date with you.”

    I laughed. “Dan in the six years I’ve been actively gay I’ve had five dates. I average less than one a year.”

    “Wow TJ, I was sure you would have a partner, you must like playing the field then, huh?”

    “No, it’s not that Danny, there would sure be more than 5 guys if I played the field. No, I don’t have a partner either. There was only one guy who I’ve ever wanted as my partner, but that just wasn’t to be.”

    “What happened TJ?”

    “Dan, I’d rather not talk about it, okay. Maybe I’ll tell you someday.”

    When Dan got up to go to the restroom he stumbled and reeled, I led him to the restroom and after he relieved himself I took him by the arm and we left to go to our rooms. I asked his room number and he was just across the hall from my room. I first opened Dan’s door and then mine, I thought he had gone into his room but when I opened my door Danny walked in and fell on my bed.

    “Danny, your room is across the hall.”

    “Mmm sleepy. Let’s go to bed” Dan said.

    “Dan, your bed is across the hall, okay.”

    “Nope…you’re on your bed, I’m on your bed, ‘okay.”

    I stepped into the bathroom to take a leak and Dan was snoring when I came back. I slipped his shoes off and put his legs on the bed, and left him there, dressed except for his shoes. I stepped across the hall and closed his room door. Back in my room I Kicked off my shoes, I laid down on top of the covers too. The bed was king size so Dan was on one side and I had lots of room on the other. I turned out the light and closed my eyes. In a few minutes I heard…

    “Psssst. TJ”

    “Yes Dan.”

    “You asleep?”

    “Yes Danny, I’m asleep, I can’t hear you.”

    “TJ, YOU AWAKE?” he yelled.

    “Yes Dan, I’m awake.”

    “Loved you too TJ”

    “What did you say Danny?”

    “l loved you too, back then.”

    “Loved who, when, Danny?”

    “Gotta get up”

    “Are you sick Danny?”

    “Nope, gotta get up…gotta get sober”

    “Danny, just lie still and go to sleep, you’ll be okay in the morning, go to sleep.”

    “Gotta get sober and tell you, got get a cold shower and tell.”

    “Dan you’ll be sober in the morning, go to sleep.”

    Danny rolled and fell out of bed to the floor. He was almost upright when I go to his side and he was determined to take a cold shower and sober up. Finally I just let him do what he wanted. I lay back, closed my eyes and replayed tonight in my head. I was dozing and daydreaming about us as grown ups getting together with our kids, when I heard the water shut off. In a few minutes Dan walked out of the bath with a towel around his waist. I gasped when I saw his body. His perfectly formed chest is a forest of dark hair, thickest between his pectorals and his treasure trail split him down the middle. The towel around his hips was not flat like his fly had been all night. It seemed to be growing as I tried to look anywhere but there. Dan had a second towel and was drying his dark hair.

    “Whew..sorry I got drunk there TJ. I didn’t mean for that to happen.”

    “It’s no big deal Dan, it’s alright.”

    “TJ, there’s more I need to tell you. I should have earlier, I wish I had earlier. But before I tell you can I ask you a question?”

    “Danny, you can ask me anything, just like before, anything.”

    “I had this feeling earlier when we were talking but I just don’t know…uh..if I’m right or not…I could be so far off base here…but I have to know…it’s really very important. If I’m wrong, I’m so sorry, but I have to know…earlier you said there was only one guy you wanted as your partner…I know you said you didn’t want to talk about it…but it’s killing me here not knowing. TJ when you said that, by any chance were you talking about me?”

    OH NO, NO, NO….He knows, what am I going to do, what do I say to him. I hung my head and just sat there, I looked at my feet, I couldn’t face him.

    “TJ, please tell me, I need to know…was it me?”

    I started crying, sobs wracking my body my shoulders shaking as I nodded my head yes. I feared that he couldn’t accept it, would be through with me. We had just found each other and I’m driving him away again.

    Dan stepped closer and raised my head by my chin.

    “Ddid you nod yes, TJ. Was it me you wanted as a partner”

    The tears were streaming, I nodded again.  “It’s always been you, I’ve always wanted you Danny.”

    “Oh TJ …it’s okay…it’s okay”

    Dan held me close and stroked my neck and back.

    “Don’t cry, we’re okay…TJ..we’re okay. Back when we were kids, I was in love with you too. It scared the dickens out of me. But just like you, I kept it all inside and soldiered on like it wasn’t there, just like you did. The wife and kids, the divorce, all the same as you. And listen TJ, after the divorce, just like you, I knew I was gay too. I’ve only been with three men. I want you as my life partner too. The slim chance that we would meet again tonight is why I’m here. I’ve searched for you for five years now. TJ…is there any chance at all that we can be together, maybe even as partners. You’ve always been the one I wanted to make love to. Can we make a new beginning together, I really do love you, always have.

    There. I’ve said it now. That’s why I got so drunk, hoping it was me, but not wanting to know if it was someone else. I knew I had to sober up and tell you the truth about me, about how much I love you and want us to be together.”

    I pulled back from his hug and looked into his eyes, not believing what I thought I heard. As I started to speak he said…

    “Yes TJ, I said I was gay. Yes, I said I loved you, back then and right now; and yes, I asked if I could be your life partner, your lover and friend.”

    I sat there staring at him in disbelief until I finally let his words sink into understanding.

    I hugged him tighter to me and said…

    “Yes, yes! Can this really be happening, you really mean it Danny? Hold me Dan, I may float away. I never ever believed this would ever happen. I’ve dreamed it a thousand times, and wished for it a million more.”

    Dan put a hand on the back of my neck and pulled me into our first kiss. When our tongues met I felt fireworks exploding in my brain, my body trembled, Dan leaned forward pushing me back onto the bed, never breaking contact with our lips and tongues. Our bodies were pressed together and I felt his hardness under the towel. I’m sure he felt the same in my slacks. When we broke the kiss, gasping for air, Dan held my face in his hands…

    “TJ, my handsome TJ. You’ve just made me the happiest man alive.”

    One hand was loosening my belt and unbuttoning my slacks, he pulled me up by the back of my neck again and started another kiss as he tugged my pullover shirt from my slacks and off over my head. He stood and tugged my slacks and shorts off and I lay naked before him, my cock standing tall and proud at it’s almost eight inch length. Dan was taking in my body with his eyes…

    “Oh migod, TJ, you are perfect, your body, so beautiful.”

    As he stepped closer I tugged at his towel and watched as it slid to the floor. I sucked in air when I saw his hairy naked body, hard, muscled and trim. He had to be a gym rat too and that cock! His was longer and bigger in circumference than mine. My dream man, my Danny in the flesh, looking down at me with his cock hard as stone.

    I took Dan’s hand and pulled him to me. He lay with half his body atop mine and we kissed and rubbed our bodies against each other and we made out like we were horny teenagers. He was kissing me and gently tugging at my chest hair, his fingers found a nipple and pinched hard. That was all it took for me, I ejaculated my semen all over both of us without either of us touching my cock.

    “Ooooohhhhhh Danny. See what you do to me! Gee, I’ve never done that without touching myself or being touched before. My nipples must be hard wired directly to my cock. I never knew that.”

    There was very little sleeping that night for either of us. We had lots of short naps and more sex in one night than I have had in my lifetime. Every where we touched was a new place to kiss, horny teens would have had a hard time keeping up with us old guys this night.

    The morning sun peeped around the edges of the drapes and lit the room dimly. We rolled together face to face and kissed, our bodies touching from our lips to our toes. Every so often I had to pull back and just look at him to make sure it was Danny. My Danny here with me, naked and setting my body on fire with his touch and kisses.

    We were both hungry, the last few hours sexual exploits had depleted our reserves. Dan grabbed my hand and pulled me to my feet and into the shower.

    Never missing a chance to put our naked bodies against each other, Danny hugged me to him as he stood behind me. He took the soap and began washing my front taking time to touch every inch of my body he could reach from his position behind me. Finished with that side I turned to face him and hugged against him tightly as he gently washed my back side. Now that we faced each other, I was able to kiss his neck and ears while he washed me. When he was washing my hair I fondled his hard cock and testicles.

    I feared that this was another dream and that I would wake, alone and in a heavy sweat as I had so many times over the years. Finished and rinsed he kissed me lightly and said…

    “Food! We have to eat TJ…come on babe…let’s go eat.”

    Dan wanted to go to a great little Mom & Pop place that his Dad had frequented regularly. We were walking to the car when Dan shouted…

    “OH Wow! TJ! Would you look at that Mustang! Man that’s sharp. It looks so much better than the ones they make now, it even looks better than it did when it was new!”

    He was gawking at a 1967 Mustang convertible. It has been restored and updated with a load of modern conveniences. It’s Dark metallic gray with a tan top, custom Foose chrome wheels with Saddle Tan interior and a chrome mesh grille. I watched him as he gently let one hand glide along a fender.

    “Your supposed to be a Corvette guy wont you get tortured by your co-workers or something for liking a Ford.”

    “This one is special, it’s so beautiful.” Dan replied.

    “I smiled at him and tossed a set of keys to him. Your driving since you know where we are going. Dan, you do want to drive this car don’t you?”

    “What…you mean…TJ!…This is your car! WOW…but you said you drove an old ford.”

    “Well, it’s sixteen years older than we are…That is old, Danny!”

    He hit the remote unlock and opened the doors. When that 302 CI motor roared to life, Dan’s eyes were big and he was grinning from ear to ear when he looked over to me…

    “Let’s drop the top TJ”

    He unlatched the top and touched the button as I got the boot cover from the trunk. Soon we were cruising and causing quite a stir as gawkers honked and gave the car thumbs up. Dan got a kick out of charging away from the traffic lights and listening to the roar of the exhaust. The car has been updated with disc brakes, 3 point seat belts, power steering and new modern suspension components to allow for modern tires.  We pulled up in front of the restaurant and as we put up the top a few guys gathered at the window looking at the car.

    Once we were seated and had placed our order we were back to marveling at our luck of finding each other again. Dan was telling me how he was going to ravage my body when we got back to the hotel.

    “I’m going to fuck that perfect ass of yours TJ”

    As he said this, a waitress with a coffee pot walked by us and ran into a table and nearly fell to the floor. She looked back at Dan, her eyes wide and mouth agape. He looked to her and said…

    “We’re newly weds, I just can’t help it. Look at him, he’s a freaking stud of a man!”

    I kicked his shin under the table as the waitress blushed to bright red and scurried off to the kitchen. As we were leaving I noticed that the waitress was whispering with another woman and they were looking at us. Dan saw them too, he smiled at them and said…

    “You girls are checking out his butt aren’t you!” they turned and rushed off.”

    Once outside we were both laughing but I had to say something…

    “You have always gotten me in to “situations,” embarrassing me. You haven’t changed a bit, bold as brass and willing to do just about anything. You are incorrigible Dan, just bad to the bone!”

    “You always did love it when I acted up and I can tell by that grin you’re wearing that you still like it TJ.”

    We’re really back, we were Danny and TJ again!  I noticed what I have come to call my ‘Danny feeling’, it’s just this happy, good times, being with the greatest guy in the world feeling that I’ve only ever felt when I was with him. This felt so good. I haven’t been this happy since my kids were born. Dan looked over and saw the look on my face…

    “What’s with the silly grin TJ?”

    “You, that’s what. Just being with you lifts me up, makes me happy and makes me do this silly grin.”

    “I know, I call it my TJ feeling.” Dan replied.

    I looked at him in disbelief…

    “You have a TJ feeling? How weird. I call it my Danny feeling, always have. seems like we kept more secrets than we realized back then.”

    He started the car and I said…

    “Damn…I don’t want to go home today, I just want to stay here with you.”

    “I know TJ, I know…but it’s only an hours drive. When we get back to the hotel, lets check out and you follow me to my place in Bowling Green. That way you’ll know how to get to my place and we can make love again before we have to be part again. I have a feeling I’ll be in Nashville in a day or two.”

    “You always have a plan, Danny. That sounds good.”

    We covered the ninety five miles in about 80 minutes and Dan had me pull my car into the garage beside his. He was standing waiting for me to get out of the car and when I did he hugged me into a soul searing kiss. I was still afraid of waking from a glorious dream. Fifteen years of wishing, hoping and dreaming of the time we could be together and it was now! There was just no describing how I felt.

    Once inside, Dan gave me the tour, kitchen, family room then his bedroom. The tour ended there as he pulled me to him and gently started undressing me, I did the same to him and in a moment we stood facing each other naked. We both reached to hug the other to us at the same time, I was lost in the delicious feeling of his hairy body against mine.

    We lay on the bed lips locked together, bodies writhing to get closer together. This euphoric high I was experiencing kept getting better and better. We each took turns exploring the others body with hands, lips and tongues.

    Dan turned me face down on the bed and continued exploring with his hands and lips. He started at at my neck and shoulders, his furry body lying on my back made me wiggle beneath him trying to get more of him touching me. His hands and lips were every where as he slowly worked his way down my body. Raising up on his arms he bent his neck and traced his tongue down mine spine from my neck to the valley where my butt swelled in to round hard mounds. He lightly kissed and licked my cheeks as he continued on to the back of my legs. I felt his hair tickling my backside as he continued exploring my body with his lips and tongue, he didn’t stop until his lips had kissed all ten of my toes.

    My entire body tingled and throbbed. I had never been so aroused in my life. Danny slowly kissed his was back up my body. He stopped and buried his nose in my crotch inhaling the man scent there. He moved his face and nuzzled his nose into my testicles, his tongue lapping each one as my hard cock brushed against his cheek and face.

    He kissed his way up and back down the length of my hardness, his tongue flicking out to gather the pearl of pre-cum at my slit. Finally he lay face to face with me, staring into my eyes. All of his emotions showed there. I saw his love for me, his joy that we could be together like this. It all showed in those beautiful eyes. At last I spoke…

    “Danny I want you to make love to me, I want you inside me Dan. Please  Dan…I’m ready…I’ve always wanted you to do this…get inside me, make love to me…I need to see your handsome face as you make love to me. I need to kiss you, hold you…I need you deep inside me. I want your semen in me Dan…oh Danny…do it…make me yours…do it now..you know you’ve wanted to.”

    Our orgasms were more than anything either of us had ever known. We were physically drained of every bit of energy, emotionally we were fulfilled as never before. We never knew that sex could feel like what we had just felt. That was so much more than sex…the emotional orgasm was what made the earth move for us. The love and emotions of fifteen unfulfilled years pushed us to feelings that words just could not convey. Looking into his eyes I knew he felt what I did. It showed there for both of us.

    It was after Nine p.m. when I finally left Dan’s to drive back to Nashville. I really didn’t want to leave him but I knew we’d be together again in two days. I was so darned happy to have reunited with him I couldn’t keep the smile off my face.

    After taking the day off on Friday I had a lot of calls to return and by quitting time I had everything up to date. The phone was ringing as I unlocked the door at home. I rushed in and answered and it was Callum, my son calling to say Hi and ask if he could come over. I chuckled and said sure he could come over, knowing he either wanted a favor or money and most likely it would be both. I asked to speak with his Mom and he gave the phone to her.

    “TJ how was your trip, was the reunion any fun?” Janey asked.

    “Oh Janey, it was the best time, I’m so glad I went.”

    “I knew it!…you saw Danny didn’t you! How did it go, where is he, who did he marry…?”

    “WHOA!!! stop with all the questions…you ought to come over with Cal, by the way do you know what he wants?”

    “Yes I do, Suze and I will come with him. See you in a few?”

    “Wait…what does he want…” she hung up laughing.

    I wonder what this is all about I thought.

    I rushed to change clothes and was mixing a drink when Cal charged in the front door.

    “Dad?”

    “In the kitchen Cal”

    My eighteen year old son is nearly a foot taller than me and has grown into a better looking and more handsome combination of his Mom and myself. With the three of us together it is obvious that he is our son. He’s playing baseball and basketball in high school and is tall and lean muscled’ He’s started dating this year as well. He rushed up to me and gave me a bear hug.

    “Hiya Pops! Have fun on your trip” he asked as he stuck his head into the fridge looking for a snack.

    “Yeah, I really had a good time. Probably nothing in there to eat, there’s chips in the pantry,”

    Cal turned and looked at me and a funny look came over his face.

    “What’s with the look, Cal?”

    “It’s you, Pops…something’s different about you…”

    “I’m your same old Dad, Cal.”

    “I dunno’ there just something different. You look great, I mean better that usual, maybe happier, I dunno what it is, but I like it.”

    Just then his Mom and Sister came in, Suze jumping into my arms and Janey kissing my cheek.

    “This must be something big for all of you to pile on here. What’s up Cal?”

    “Dad just don’t say no until you hear me out, please. Okay”

    I think that I figured out what this is about. Cal wants to use my car for something, I’ve always told him no when he wanted to use it and only let him drive it with me in the car. Aha!…His Prom is coming up! I’ll bet that’s what this is about. I looked over to his Mom and she was trying her best not to laugh out loud.

    Beating him to the punch I asked.

    “Son, I was thinking as I drove back from my trip. Isn’t your Junior Prom coming up soon?”

    I could see him deflate, all the nerve he had worked up to ask to use the car just went out of him as he said…

    “Yes sir.”

    “Well, I was thinking that maybe you might like to drive the Mustang that night. Do you think that you can be responsible enough to drive it within the limits I’ve all ways held you to when we were out together.”

    Cal was clearly stunned and very excited.

    “Jeez, Dad, YES!  How did you know that’s what I was going to ask? I know Mom didn’t rat on me. But thank you. I promise to take good care of the Stang. You know that I love that car just as much as you do Dad. Sean and I were planning to double, is that okay, it’ll just be the four of us. I hope you and Mom know that neither Sean nor I drink or do any sort of drugs. I know you and Mom worry about that, but really guys, we’re smarter than that. Besides, we’re tested for drugs in Baseball and Basketball at school. We’re cool kids Dad, really. I promise we’ll be home by two a.m. okay.”

    “Two A.M.! are you crazy! One a.m. at the very latest Cal. After you are 18 maybe you can stay out till 2 on prom night but not it my car.”

    I could see his Mom agreed with me.

    “Okay, you win…it was worth a try. Then is it okay to double with Sean and his date? I’ll get her name and phone number for you and Mom, my date too. Thanks Dad, I promise you wont regret it. I’ll take good care of the car. Wow…I can’t believe you agreed before I even asked. I knew you there was something different about you.”

    Janey was smiling and told the kids she needed to talk with me and they went to the TV room. She started for the patio and asked me to follow. When we got there she turned to me and said…

    “Okay TJ, spill it. What happened at the reunion…I see what Cal saw, there’s a definite change in you. What’s happened.”

    I couldn’t stop the smile spreading across my face. Just before I started to speak Janie gasped!

    “It’s Danny isn’t it…ohmigod…he’s gay too! You two got together at last…I’m right aren’t I, I know it…You and Danny! Oh TJ that’s so wonderful!

    I stood there open mouthed. I can’t believe the powers this woman possesses sometimes. It’s uncanny how she can sense things. Finally I spoke…

    “I guess you know where and what we ate for breakfast too. How can you do that Janey? Yes you are right on all counts. We spent the last two nights together and he’ll be here one night this week. He lives in Bowling Green, only an hour away.”

    She rushed to hug me…”I’m so glad to hear this. I want you to be happy TJ and I know he’s the man who can do it for you. This is perfect. When are you going to tell Cal and Suze, they’re going to be as happy as I am about it.”

    “I may wait a while with them and see how this goes.”

    “Okay, I understand but don’t worry about them, they will be as excited for you as I am. And I want to meet him when he comes here.”

    We went back into the house and Suze had her head in the fridge this time. She came out with a carton of juice in her hand. I walked up behind her and hugged her to me.

    “hey baby girl, what’s going on with you?”

    “Oh Dad! It’s you with the big news, when are you going to tell us who has you so happy now?”

    Again, I’m standing there with my mouth hanging open.

    “Oh migod…you have you Mom’s powers!

    I looked to Janey who just shrugged…

    “TJ it’s nothing special, it just that you men are so transparent. Everything you do shows on your face.”

    “CAL…help, they’re ganging up on me.”

    Cal wandered in from the TV room “hey you guys stop picking on Dad, don’t get him in a bad mood!”

    “Okay kids here’s what’s up. Your old man here, met up with his childhood  best friend at the reunion over the weekend. His name is Dan, he’s my age, divorced and has a son and daughter the same ages as you two. He’s coming to visit one night this week and we’ll all go to dinner, okay.”

    Both kids hugged me, Cal whispered “good for you Pops, I’m really glad you found someone who makes you happy again.”

    That choked me up a bit. I have wondered about Cal. He’s always been accepting of the fact that his Dad is gay, it has never bothered him, nor his sister either for that matter but it’s the males that usually have the most problems with it. Will I be as accepting as Cal is if he comes to me as tells me he is gay? I sure hope I can be.

    I saw that Suze was whispering something to her Mom and Janey flushed a little. I just looked her in the eye and gave her the raised eyebrow question.

    “Well, I didn’t want to spoil your news but I have some of my own. Saturday night Jerry asked me to marry him and I said yes.”

    I hugged her to me. “Wow, both of us on the same night! That’s amazing! You know how happy I am for you and Jerry. He’s a great guy. Have you set the date yet?”

    “No but it will have to be when school is out”

    I asked…

    “Why when school is out, Cal and Suze can bunk here and go to school, you don’t have to wait that long because of them. Janey this is all about you and Jerry. Suze, Cal and I will adjust our schedules so you and Jerry can do whatever you want when you want. Right guys.

    Both of them told her yes. We would all do what we could to help them.

    “Janey got a little choked up and thanked us saying she would talk with Jerry. He’s on your side, he wants us to elope right now. Thank you TJ, it means a lot to me that you and Jerry like each other so well and that we’re still great friends and the parents of these two here. We all are so very lucky.”

    “Eeew…enough, we don’t want to hear that mushy stuff Mom,” Cal wailed. “When are we gonna eat guys?” he added.

    “I’m hungry too Cal, anyone for the cafeteria at the mall in Green Hills, my treat tonight.” I said.

    Three voices sounded as one when that all said yes. I tossed the keys to Cal…

    “Get the Stang out of the garage Cal…very carefully.”

    Cal already had the top down and booted as Suze and I took the back seat and Cal and his Mom up front. We all had a great meal and enjoyed each other immensely. I took a lot of questions from the kids about Dan and when they would get to meet him. All in all we had a great night together as a family. As we were leaving the restaurant the kids ran ahead to the car and Janey held back with me. As we walked she hooked her arm in mine and said…

    “Thanks for tonight. We’re very lucky we can be like we are TJ and I love you for it. We’ve done a good job with those two out there, they’re both great kids.”

    “Yeah we’re lucky alright and as for those two, it’s all their mother’s doing that they turned out so well. She’s a great Mom and a great friend too.” Janey just squeezed my arm and laid her head on my shoulder and smiled up at me.

    When I got home after dropping Janey and the kids off, the phone was ringing as I opened the door. It was Dan and I got the ‘Danny feeling’ again just hearing his voice. We both had similar evenings and his kids had visited with him. The situation with his ex-wife was hostile though and they rarely talked.

    He asked if it would be okay for him to come down on Wednesday afternoon and of course I readily agreed. I told hit that Janey and the kids all wanted to meet him and We’d all go to dinner if that was okay with him, he agreed and was eager to meet them. I was wishing he was here in my bed tonight. We talked for almost an hour before hanging up,

    After our conversation I got on the internet and Googled Western Ky. University in Bowling Green. Just curious and a thought had been in my head since hearing of Janey’s engagement. I was thinking of moving to Bowling Green. Cal would be off to college in a little over a year and he had no interest in going to Belmont where I worked now even with the free pass I have for my children’s education.

    I found that WKU was wrapping up a three year capital campaign and setting goals and strategies for their future. Since fund raising was my forte I decided to send a resume off and see if there was any interest from them. I didn’t mention this to Dan or my family but I did alert my boss that I had sent off the resume and why, only saying that I had met someone there and was serious about a relationship with this person.

    Finally Wednesday afternoon came around, I left work at 4 p.m. and was pacing the floor at home when the phone rung. I gave Dan directions and met him at the end of my street where it met Hillsboro Pike. I was so anxious I could hardly wait until we were inside the house and then we were all over each other, hugging, kissing and just holding the other. Finally I took Dan’s hand and led him on a tour of my house ending in front of my bed. We grinned at each other and we were both naked in seconds and falling onto the bed.

    Being only our third time together we were still frantic in our love making. It was urgent and demanding yet satisfying and it calmed two horny middle aged men down to a slow boil. As we lay there limbs entwined in the after glow of fantastic sex I heard the front door slam and Cal was calling out for me.

    “Hey Pops..where are you!”

    “Damn, I forgot to lock the door…I’ll see what he wants. Get dressed and come meet my son Dan. This has never happened before. I can’t wait to see how embarrassed he gets when he figures it out.”

    “Hi Cal, I’m in my bedroom, be out in a sec.” I called out as I pulled on a pair of shorts and a tee shirt.

    Cal was coming down the hall as I stepped out of my bedroom.

    “Hey Pops, whatcha doing?” Cal asked.

    I had to laugh…

     “Just gross old man stuff but thank goodness I was through when you got here. What’s up with you son.?”

    “Just wanting to get out of the house. Suze is over at her friends house and Jerry’s there with Mom and I felt like I was in their way.” he said.

    I had turned him around and we were headed toward the kitchen when the bedroom door opened and Danny came out. Cal looked back and went white as a sheet.

    “Oh…uh..gee…er Dad…I’m so sorry…I didn’t…kn…”

    “Cal…it’s okay, you didn’t interrupt anything. It’s my fault, I forgot to lock the door.”

    “Dan, come here…Dan this is my son, Callum, Cal this is Dan Drennan. Dan and I met in kindergarten and were best friends until we parted to go to separate colleges. We met again after fifteen years apart last Saturday at our reunion. Dan lives in Bowling Green and works for GM at the Corvette plant there.”

    As they shook hands, Cal seemed both embarrassed and awestruck, not himself at all. He did manage to engage in polite conversation but when Dan went to the restroom Cal’s questions came at me rapid fire.

    “Dad…he’s the guy? He’s the one your so happy about? Way to go Dad! He’s a stud! A very good looking dude, you know…for an older guy. He looks like a model you see in magazines. Mom’s gonna be jealous…Jerry’s no where near as good looking as Dan.”

    I had to laugh, I had never seen Cal get so flustered at meeting someone and the bit about his Mom being jealous was too funny. Of course it isn’t everyday you accidently meet your Dad’s new boyfriend by barging in on them as they had just finished having sex.

    By the time that Dan returned Cal had recovered sufficiently to start questioning him about the Corvette plant. While they were talking the phone rang and it was Janey, checking up on Cal since he just disappeared from the house. I told her he was talking to Dan which got her started and I had to try to convince her to wait until tonight when we all went to dinner before she met him, but she was coming over right now.

    After Janey’s call I hung back and just watched Dan and Cal talking. Cal was back to being himself and was really into talking with Dan about the Plant and the Corvette. I saw them both stand and Dan looked back at me…

    “We’re going out for Cal to look at my car, be right back.” he said.

    I took the opportunity to rush back to my room and put on some Jeans and a pull over. Looking in the mirror I saw my unkempt hair and laughed, Cal had to know we had been having sex just by looking at me.

    I was in the kitchen making a pot of coffee when I heard Cal and Dan come in and Janey and Suze were with them. Janey was carrying a big bowl of tossed salad and announced that she thought we ought to order in and just stay here for dinner and get to know Danny. As she made her way to the fridge with the food she brought she quietly said to me…

    “You never told me Danny was such a hunk TJ, I mean like…WOW!”

    “He wasn’t like that fifteen years ago, I didn’t recognize him until I saw him laugh, his eyes and smile gave him away. He didn’t know me either, we’re both a lot different that we were in High School. But I agree with you…WOW!”

    I started to introduce them but Janey said…”We did that outside TJ while Cal was drooling over the Corvette.”

    I noticed that Danny was now talking with Suze and evidently getting along fine as she was smiling and laughing with him. Thinking about dinner I called in a take out order at Ireland’s for steak and biscuits with fries.

    I called Cal over and asked him to go down to Ireland’s and pick up our take out order, he readily agreed at the chance to drive my car. I asked him to take his sister with him and he made a face then smiled and said sure. They really got along well for their ages.

    With just Dan, Janey and myself there now Janey started her questions for Danny, asking everything she could think of from his ex-wife, the kids, his job and finally his feelings for me. I started to protest but he stopped me.

    “It’s okay TJ, I love being able to talking about you and I there’s no one at home for me to talk about you with.”

    In the end he had convinced her that he was the one and only man for me and she ended up hugging and kissing him on the cheek. And giving her official approval of him. She went to the powder room and Dan came to me and wrapped me in his arms and kissed me long and deeply. We broke the kiss and I lay my head on his chest just enjoying being held by him when Janey appeared. I looked up, embarrassed, it has never been my intention to flaunt or let others see me show any overt affection to a man. I know I was blushing, I could feel the heat in my face.

    She was surprised, I saw that in her face, but she shook it off and smiled at us…

    “You two sure make a good looking couple. I’m really glad you found each other.” She said.”

    Danny held out one arm, inviting her into a 3-way hug, she joined and hugged us both then we broke away. It was just a moment but it meant the world to me to have her acceptance of Dan and I as a couple.

    During dinner Jerry called Janey on her cell and she got him to join us and we all had a good time laughing, talking and just enjoying each other’s company. Later after every one was gone and Dan and I were on the sofa, my back against his chest, his arm around me and he said..

    “I am completely blown away by the way your family has welcomed me into their lives. It truly warms my heart TJ. I only wish that you would get the same treatment from my family but I know that it isn’t going to happen. My kids have just begun speaking to me again.

    I’ve found out that Mary Ann, my ex, has been telling the kids awful things about me that were not true. That I was cheating on her with both men and women and wasn’t sending her money for their support. We had it out on the phone one night and I told her that I would set the kids straight about her lies and show them the canceled checks I sent that she cashed each and every month. I think it scared her because she apologized to the kids and and told them that she told those lies just to get back at me.”

    ‘Uh oh…it’s already after nine, I need to be heading back I have meetings at eight in the morning, I don’t want to leave but I have to. Are you coming up this weekend? Dan asked.

    “Oh yes, I’ll be there Friday evening. It’s just two days but it’s so long to wait to be with you.”

    Reluctantly we got up from the sofa and Danny collected his things and after some serious making out I was standing on my porch waving goodbye.

    Late Thursday afternoon I had a phone message to call the Presidents Office at WKU. I told our assistant that I’d be on a private phone call and closed my office door. I called the number and was told that President Ransdell was on the phone and would call me back. I gave my cell number in addition to the office number. In about five minutes the call back came, but it was President Ransdell’s assistant on the line asking when I could come for an interview. I told her that I was planning to be there over the weekend and I could stay over and be available on Monday. She asked me to hold a moment and was soon back on the line asking if one p.m. would be a good time for me and I agreed that it would.

    When I got home that night I read everything I could find about the school and the current capitalization campaign. At work on Friday I told my boss that I had the interview and he said he had talked with President Ransdell and he wished me well but hoped that I would change my mind.

    I had the car packed and left from work at 4:00 Friday afternoon and was waiting in the driveway when Dan got home. We both drove into the garage and when the door closed we were locked in a kiss. As Dan led me to his bedroom I wondered how two middle aged guys like us could stay so horny. Danny soon had my mind on more urgent things and we made love again, this time was slower less frantic, more about giving and receiving pleasure that the need to ejaculate.

    As we lay entwined I heard and felt Danny long contented sigh. I looked up at him…

    “I know babe, trust me I’m working on it”

    “What are you talking about TJ?”

    “Well, it was that long sigh you just gave. You were thinking how we should be like this always and not be apart, right?”

    “Some of Janey’s powers have been transferred to you I guess. Yes that’s exactly what I was thinking.”

    “Dan I need to tell you something. When I got home after the reunion weekend I looked up WKU on the internet. I liked what I saw and sent off a resume.”

    “No! You really did that TJ?”

    “Yes and there’s more. I have an interview with President Ransdell at one p.m. on Monday. But before I go I need to know if it’s alright with you. I want us to be together, with Janey remarrying it’s the perfect time for me to make a move. Cal will be in college after next year and If I get the job he’ll be here at WKU, then Suze two years after. As an employee my kids will have free tuition.”

    “Oh migod, TJ, what great news! Of course I want you here. We can stay here or get another place. It doesn’t matter where we live as long as we’re together.”

    “Tomorrow I want you to drive me over to the campus and I’ll explore some and take some pictures. I don’t think it will be too hard to get Cal excited about coming here to school. Janey may not like it but she’ll have Suze and Jerry to keep her mind occupied.”

    We got up and took a long leisurely shower, each still fascinated by the feel of the others naked body. After the shower I looked in the fridge for something to fix for our dinner and found little that would make a good meal so we headed out to the market to find our dinner. As we were going in Danny said to me…

    “Okay TJ, this place is off limits unless I’m with you.”

    “Why Danny, it’s just a grocery market.”

    “Ah…how little you know. This is the best pick up place in the whole town. I’ve been cruised and propositioned more here than anywhere I’ve ever been, by both men and women and it doesn’t seem to matter if they’re married or not.”

    “Well if it’s off limits to me, then it is to you too!. We’ll only come here together, okay.”

    As we shopped I saw what Danny meant. Women and men were openly flirting with us. I was reading the nutrition info on a label, Dan was only a few feet away when a guy walked up and was trying to start a conversation. Just as I started to tell him I was taken Dan walked up and said…

    ” Hello Charles, I see you’ve met my partner. TJ this is Charles Moore, a Professor at WKU, Charles this is Thomas Clarke. TJ to friends, he and I have been friends since we were five years old. We were reunited last week.

    Charles coolly offered his congratulations and turned and walked away. TJ and I both laughed and I told him that he hadn’t seen the last of Charles, he is very persistent.

    “I’ve turned him down countless times and most of them right here in this market. He’s always here. I bet he has the best stocked pantry in town. Oh my…he’ll be after you all the time if you go to work at WKU!”

    We finished our shopping and went home to cook dinner. In a little less than an hour we sat down to a dinner of Chicken Piccata with Fettuccine, steamed vegetables and Moscato wine. Danny was very impressed with my culinary skills.

    After dinner and the clean up we spent a leisurely night, watched a little TV, made out like teen agers, and when we got to bed the fireworks started. Our love making was slow and sensual this time. Taking foreplay to new levels for me, my entire body was buzzing by the time Dan put his cock inside me.

    The emotional part of our love making is so intense that I have trouble understanding why since I had never experienced such intense feelings ever before. Finally, I just accepted that it was just another ‘Danny feeling’ since it has only happened this past week. It was there that first night but I just attributed it to the years of pent up lust we had for each other. That overshadowed everything that night.

    “I want to try something different tonight Danny, I want to sit on your big cock. I want to ride it with you on your back and me sitting on that big boner of yours. I never dreamed that I would like being fucked so much, but when you get that cock inside me it short circuits my brain. It’s all I can think about…getting in all in me…getting you in me. We’re like one person then, joined together in the most perfect love I have ever known.”

    “Yes TJ, I know. this past week has shown me how perfect our love can be. Who knew we would ever have such feelings. Who knew intercourse could be so awesome? You do know that soon I’m going to want you inside of me. I want to feel the way you do when your eyes roll back and the pleasure comes over you. I feel fantastic when we cum but I get jealous seeing how you get lost in that pleasure when my cock is grinding into you.” I need that too.”

    I can’t put words to the feeling that I was experiencing in my ass. Wonderful gets it started but that isn’t enough. I had to cum, this feeling in my ass demanded it. I took my cock in hand and furiously masturbated in time with his cock pistoning in me. Now the feelings in my ass were spreading to my cock and balls too. This was too much…too good…the tingle started deep in my balls and I felt it rise, pushed by the semen rushing up and out of my hard as stone cock. Dan was gasping for breath as he joined me in reaching our orgasms together.

    lay still holding each other, trying to fill our lungs with enough air that breathing would once again be an unconscious act. Slowly our heart rates and breathing eased to where we were comfortable just lying there completely spent, wrapped together by arms and legs entwined in awe that we could create such earth moving sexual feelings.

    Was it possible to get better each time? Could two old guys like us survive this intense orgasmic pleasure that leaves us breathless and spent. Ummmm. I guess all we can do is to keep testing these limits to find the answer. But oh man, what a way to go!

    For once we slept through until morning. Too spent to wake and have another session before morning came. Waking with Dan spooned to my back, one arm cradling me to his chest was the most wonderful feeling. His naked body pressed to mine, fitting against him like I was made to be there, gave me the most contented feeling I have ever experienced. This is where I belong, with this man.

    Danny stirred in his sleep and stretched his body. I turned in his arms and faced him, nestling my face in the crook of his neck and shoulder, one leg was over his and my knee resting on his hip, my lips kissing against his neck. We woke at eight fifteen. Dan went to make coffee while I ducked into the shower.

    When I came into the kitchen Dan went to take his shower, kissing me good morning as he passed. I got a skillet, eggs and cream, I diced a Roma tomato, green onions and some green chillies and whipped up a spicy omelette with toast and set his plate at the table just as Danny returned from his shower. We sat and ate, our bare feet touching and rubbing under the table, and for the first time it felt like we were really together as partners.

    “This is a great way to start the day TJ. This just feels so natural, like we’ve always done this. I don’t ever remember feeling so satisfied or maybe it’s contentment. I love being with you. You’re cooking skills amaze me. I didn’t have a clue that a breakfast like this was in the fridge. You sir, are a very good cook. Just another reason that I have to keep you with me I guess. Are you ready to get dressed and drive over to the campus?”

    “Sure thing, Danny let me rinse these dishes and get them in the dishwasher.”

    “Whoa TJ. If you cook I’ll clean up, okay…it’s only fair. Go get your little butt into those sexy 501’s of yours while I load up the washer.”

    I had my back turned to the doorway as Dan came into the bedroom. I was buttoning up a white button down dress shirt. I had on the 501’s, the shirt, no belt, no socks and cordovan Weejuns. I heard a groan from Dan and I turned my head looking over my shoulder.

    “What is it babe?”

    “Oh Fuck! IT’S YOU! Your body is the reason they made those jeans. You are so damn hot I’ll have to beat off the guys and gals that are gonna be after you. Holy fuck you’re so sexy. Look at the woody you’ve given me already babe!

    I’m not sure if WKU is ready for a staff member looking like this and driving that car of yours. You’re sure gonna draw a crowd today I bet. Turn around TJ, let me see it all.”

    I turned and smiled at him. “This looks okay then babe?”

    “Aww shit, you’re killing me here TJ. That package in front and that butt in back will be the end of me. No one will ever believe you are 38 years old in that outfit. I’m going to need something to hide the hard on I’ll have all fucking day with you looking so fine.”

    Dan wore chinos with a red Polo pullover that gave me a woodie just looking at him. Red looked good on him with his rich dark brown hair.The pants were just tight enough to accentuate his assets and I glanced at the two of us in the mirror and smiled and winked at him in the mirror.

    “We both look years younger Danny. Must be all this protein we’ve been swallowing”

    I stopped Dan as he opened the door to the garage and kissed him long and hard.

    “There now, don’t you forget, you belong with me Dan Drennan, now and forever.”

    He smiled and hugged me..

    “Yeah…I surely do belong with you, always have.” he whispered in my ear.

    I popped the trunk open and gave Dan the keys to the Stang. I pulled the boot cover out and closed the trunk lid as Dan unlatched the top and lowered it. I put the boot cover on, got in the car, put on my Ray-Bans and we roared out of the garage and down the street. Dan waved as several of his startled neighbors looked up when they heard the rumble of that 302 CID V-8.

    As we drove to the WKU campus we were getting thumbs up from just about every guy we saw and women were blatently flirting with us. Once we were on campus and traveling at a slower speed, students would wave and yell out as we passed by. When we stopped to look at one of the ball fields, a crowd of male students gathered gawking at the Mustang and asking questions right and left. I noticed a couple of these young guys who were checking out Dan and I instead of the car. Dan must have noticed them too because he stood closer to me, our sides almost touching. He put an arm across my shoulders once and leaned into me, making sure that those interested knew that we were together.

    As we moved on to other parts of the campus we were besieged by guys interested in the car every time we parked it to explore. With my gift for gab, I was chatting with them like we had all known each other for some time. One even asked when we would graduate. I could see the wheels turning in his mind, doing the math when I told him that it had been nearly sixteen years since we graduated from college. His mouth gaped open in surprise when he had totaled up our ages.

    As the morning wore on I learned the location of the Administration building and where I should park and had a general idea of how the campus was laid out. I would study it more tonight and tomorrow. We left campus about eleven o’clock and Dan drove me out to the Corvette plant and then back to the market for more groceries and then home. Hmmm…his house was already home.

    After putting the food away I explored the house some, the blinds in the TV room were always closed and when I opened the door to the back yard I was taken by surprise. There was a large patio area and then a nice sized swimming pool surrounded by a very nicely landscaped and fenced in yard. I had left the door open in my surprise and I heard Danny coming out.

    “Dan! I never knew this was here. I Can hardly wait to jump in that pool and once my kids see it they be wanting to move in. It’s so beautiful out here Danny.”

    “Yeah, I’ve spent a lot of hours out here. This was my release after the divorce. All that was here was the pool and patio. I’ve done all the landscaping, added the garden beds and the fence in the five years since my divorce. It may suffer now though, all my energy is spent in the bedroom since we’ve been together. But what the hell, we can always hire a gardener!”

    I sat down and Danny pulled up a chair to sit close beside me and took my hand. We sat there quietly, neither talking, just enjoying the yard, the weather and each other and holding hands to be physically connected. It was a need we had, after being apart for so long and now intimately involved yet not together full the time, we just had to be touching each other. Maybe it was our way to insure this was real, not a dream, like so many times before, that we are really finally together. It was already past mid afternoon and I asked Dan what time he normally ate since I was planning a very nice meal for us. He settled on eight for weekends and seven during the week. He began asking what we were having for dinner and each time I told him it would be a surprise.

    Not much has changed as yet with our sex life. Mostly there’s still a frantic urgency to our love making, a desperate need for the other that only time will ease; born no doubt from the endless years of yearning for each other. One interesting development is that we both have developed a preference for being the bottom for the other, sexually. Just a minor thing and not a problem as each of us just wants to give great pleasure to the other.

    Danny leaned to me and kissed my neck just below my ear sending a shiver through my body. Looking into my eyes as a sly smile spread across his handsome face, he rose pulling me up with our clasped hands and without a word between us led me to his bed. At first we lay there fully clothed, cuddling and kissing but as we knew it would, our passion took control and we were naked and writhing together in a matter of a few seconds.

    Dan started his kisses on my stomach, his tongue tracing my slightly defined six pack abdominal muscles there. Moving quickly he buried his face in my groin, filling his lungs with my scent, lapping at the places where legs joined the groin and sending me into spasms of pleasure as his mouth and tongue devoured my crotch. One hand grabbed my testicles, pulling down hard, the other hand grasped my rigid cock at the base and sucked it into the depths of his throat. Loud moans came from me, his rough hold of my testicles, stretching and pulling , hurt so good.

    The strange and erotic mix of pleasure and pain to that most sensitive and defining part of the male anatomy somehow adds to the act of man to man sex. His throat muscles worked furiously at massaging my cock inside him and had me thrashing about on the bed, calling out to him, urging him to make love to me.

    Danny was different this time, he was insistent, he would have me as he wanted to have me. I had no say in what he was doing . My job was to lie there and let him have his way, which I did gladly, I also enjoyed it beyond reason. I loved the way he just took me. It seemed like only seconds from the time he sank my cock into his mouth until I was spraying his gullet with my semen. I came hard and long, filling him with my seed. I pulled him up in to my arms and held him tightly to me. It was raw, sensual and very erotic. There just weren’t any words for us, to say, we knew, it was in every look and action we made.

    It was still daylight when I woke and started loving on Danny’s wonderful body. Sucking an biting lightly at his nipples while pulling and stretching his testicles with one hand. Dan stretched his body and moaned as he felt the pressure as I pulled hard on his sac. His cock was standing tall, seeing it hard and erect made me want to sit on it again and grind it hard in me. But no, this was for Danny, it was as much for me as it was for him although I craved his sex. He is my drug, my addiction. I need his semen in my body.

    Turning to the 69 position so I could get all of his long thick cock in me, I sucked on the corona drawing all the pre-cum from it I could. I sucked his length deep into my throat, my muscles massaging his length making him moan and writhe. He began calling my name as his body tensed and his hips arched up to drive his cock deeper into me. In his rapture he even called me Tommy, he hasn’t done that since the second grade, I was sure he didn’t even know he said it and somehow that warmed my heart. Slowly his orgasm subsided, and again we lay wrapped together and silent. We were complete, everything as it should be.

    How fast we become addicted to the pleasures of the flesh. The smell and feel of Danny’s skin against mine was now a physical need. I had to have him. The days spent without him since our reunion weekend have been the longest I can remember. We’ve had the miracle of reuniting and now we only need one more, the job at WKU or any job, to put us together as we need to be. If it’s not that job, then it will be another. We will be together, that part is certain. The only questions are when and how.

    I was in the shower when Dan woke, he joined me there and we washed each other, kissed, rubbed, clung to each other and generally put every inch of our bodies into contact with some part of the others body. Finished, we dried each other and I went to the kitchen and told him to stay out of it until I told him he could come in.

    After about 45 minutes I had our dinner ready, the dining table set, the wine cooling in a bucket beside the table and I called him to come and eat. I set his plate in front of him and he broke into a great smile. Dinner was Filet Mignon with Lobster tails and drawn butter, a baked potato and a small salad with almond croissants. It was delicious and sated our appetites after our strenuous sexual workout. Dan cleaned up the dishes and I went to change into shorts and a tee shirt. We would lie together on the sofa as we watched the Saturday Night Movie.

    I woke about two a.m. and we were still on the sofa. I stood and pulled a very tired and sleepy Dan to his feet and guided him to our bed. All tucked in and Danny spooned to my back we were sleeping in a matter of minutes. This time we didn’t wake until 7:30 a.m. I slipped from Danny’s hold on me and went to the kitchen and made coffee, Danny stumbled in as the coffee was finishing up. He walked straight to me at the sink and put his arms around me and kissed my neck again.

    “Here you are…I woke without you in bed and my first thought was it was all a dream, then I smelled the coffee and knew you were here. It scared me TJ, thinking it was all a dream again.”

    “I’m sorry babe, you were sleeping so peacefully I didn’t have the heart to wake you. By the way, you were a tiger in bed last night. I loved it, you just took me. Do you remember calling my name, you called me Tommy in the throes of your orgasm. You haven’t called me that since we were in the second grade babe. I liked it though. It made me feel all warm and fuzzy when it came to me after we had finished.”

    Dan went to retrieve the Sunday paper from the driveway and we settled at the table with our coffee and the paper, under the table our feet and legs were entwined maintaining the needed physical contact. After a few minutes we took the paper and our coffee to our bed, we lay together each reading and sipping our coffee and our bodies touching somewhere. We spent hours there, dosing off, waking and kissing, just being together, taking comfort in knowing that our soul mate was beside us. There was nowhere we would rather be nor no one we would rather be with.

    I spent a good deal of the afternoon on the internet learning about WKU and it’s Alumni. Callum called in the afternoon just to say hi and check on his Dad. Cal liked having everything in its place and everyone where they should be. He fretted a bit because his old man wouldn’t stay put these past ten days or so. I suspected too, that Cal was a little bit uncomfortable with Jerry being in the house so often. He never stayed the night, Janie would not do that with Cal and Suze in the house and had insisted that I not do it either.

    I knew that a serious talk with both my children needed to happen soon. Perhaps after I returned on Monday night. They need to know and understand that the relationship with Dan and I was just as permanent and as committed as Janie and Jerry’s marriage would be. Dan and I just didn’t have the option of marriage.

    Around four p.m. we got in the car and I drove to the WKU campus and back home, learning the route. On the way back to the house Dan’s cell rang and it was Connor, his son. I smiled to myself, Dan was doing a lot of listening and I suspected that he might be getting the call about borrowing the car. He ended the call by asking Cal to come on over and they would talk. Dan looked over to me and shook his head and I laughed.

    “He wats the Corvette for prom I’ll bet.” I said.

    “TJ! how do you do that? that’s scary…how did you know?

    “Relax Danny it comes from living with teens. No special powers here…I got the same call last week from Cal about my car. His Mom’s SUV just doesn’t excite him like this car does.”

    We were in the TV room when Connor knocked and came into the kitchen. Dan called out.

    “We’re in the TV room Connor.”

    He seemed a bit surprised when he saw me. Dan and I stood as he introduced me to his Son. Connor was 6’1 or so and a handsome young man, he had his Dad’s smile and twinkle in his eyes. Dan reminded Connor that he had talked about me a lot over the years and Connor remembered he had. Dan related our meeting at the reunion and that I might be moving here to work at WKU soon.

    I learned that Connor played Football and Baseball in High School and was working hard to improve and hone his skills in the hopes of a sports scholarship. I told him about Cal and his sister. Connor was almost a month older than Callum. I excused myself to let them talk and went to the kitchen and started thinking about our dinner. I stuck my head in the doorway of the TV room.

    “Excuse me guys…Connor you want to stay and eat with us, we’re having baked chicken and veggies.”

    He smiled and looked to his Dad not sure if he should stay or not.

    “Aw c’mon Connor, you know you’re hungry. It’ll give us a chance to get to know each other more.” I said.

    Dan spoke up. “It would really be nice to have you eat with us Son. I really miss being with you.”

    Connor beamed a killer smile. “Sure I’d love to stay. I just need to let Mom know.”

    Connor stepped out on the patio and called his Mom. Dan came to the kitchen and hugged me.

    “Thanks for that, I miss being around them so much.”

    He sat down in one of the stools at the island.

    “Is it okay if I watch you do your magic in here?”

    Just then Connor came in and sat by his Dad.

    “Who’s doing magic Dad?” Connor asked.

    “It’s TJ, Son, he’s a great cook… we had Steak and Lobster tails last night.”

    Dan rose and walked to the door leading into the garage…

    “Connor..come look at TJ’s car.”

    They stepped into the garage and I heard …

    “Oh Wow! That’s so cool Dad…how old is this car?”

    “it’s a 1967 Model son. That was fifty four years ago.”

    I opened the door and said..

    “Connor, come here a sec…”

    As he walked up I handed him the car keys…

    “You and your Dad take it for a drive…It just looks old, all the parts and pieces are new, it’s called a Resto Mod. You guys have fun and make him let you drive it too Connor. He really likes it.”

    “Gee…Thanks Mr. Clarke”

    “Hey…none of that …please call me TJ.  Mr. Clarke is my Pop.”

    “Yes Sir and thank you again…I wont let Dad hot rod it too much.”

    “Good for you. He needs someone to watch him. Have fun.”

    As I closed the Door and heard him shout.

    “Dad! he gave me the keys and said we should take a ride. He’s really cool, I like him already.”

    I wondered when Connor would get it. All I was doing was getting him to be with his Dad one on one for a while. I know Danny understood what I had done. Gay man or straight man, a father loves his children and spending time with them is the greatest gift divorced Dads can ever get. It seemed to me that Connor was making an effort. He had called his Dad. Granted he wanted something but then don’t all teens want something when they call or voluntarily visit the parents.

    I busied myself in the kitchen getting the chicken in the oven, making a lemon vinegarette for the salad and making a fresh veggie stir fry. I put croissants in the warming oven, made iced tea mainly for Connor and the house was smelling good when Connor and Dan returned. Connor came in raving about the Stang and asked a zillion questions about the rebuild, who did it, how did I like it and would I ever sell it. He went on and on until Dan stopped him. I did tell him that I couldn’t sell it and live to tell about it.

    “My son Callum, would murder me in my sleep. He’s laid claim to that car and can hardly wait for me to get too old to drive.”

    Connor went to wash up before dinner and Danny wrapped me in a bear hug…

    “You are something else TJ. Thank you. This is the most time I’ve spent alone with Connor since he was a little kid. He’s coming around too. We had a good talk and he asked about you, if you were my date. I told him yes you were but that we were a lot closer to married than we were to dating. He seemed to accept it well. He really likes you too.”

    “That car is a lot more than just a ride, Danny. It brought me and my son closer too.” I told him.

    Danny you can never breathe a word of this to anyone. When Cal graduates college, the Stang is his graduation present. He has no idea. I have the shop that did my car looking for another one for me to be ready then. They’re going to freshen up the Stang too before he gets it.

    Connor returned and his Dad went to clean up next. Connor sat at the island and told me that he and his Dad really had a good time and he thanked me. When I asked him why he was thanking me he said.

    “Uh..Mr. C..I mean TJ, things were really bad after my folks divorced. My Mom lied to Malin and me about Dad, trying to make us hate him. It hurt like hell when they split,.

    My Dad is a good man and I had a hard time accepting the things my Mom told us. Like all lies it eventually caught up to her and she had to tell us the truth before Dad did. For a while it was like we didn’t have parents at all. Dad always called and finally Malin and I started talking to him on the phone and now we’re working our way back into his life. This afternoon with my Dad is the best time I’ve had with him in ages. You’re giving me my Dad back. That’s why I thank you. You’re super in my book TJ. Thanks.”

    Just as he finished Danny came back and we all moved to the table and dug into our dinner. Like all growing boys Connor ate enough for three men, Dan and I sat and watched him eat half a chicken. Dan and Connor did the clean up quickly and we went to the TV room. Dan and Connor talked for over an hour about everything from school to sports then to girls. Connor did fine until the girls were brought up then he started blushing like crazy.

    I sat there listening and decided I ought to give Cal a call, listening to Dan and Connor made me miss him. I excused my self and went out on the patio to place the call. Cal thought something was wrong immediately but I convinced him that Dan and Connor had just made me miss him and I just wanted to hear his voice. We talked for a few minutes about nothing in particular. Before we hung up he said…

    “This was cool Dad. You can call me like this anytime. I miss you too. Are you going to move to Bowling Green to be with Dan?”

    “Whoa..where did that come from Cal?”

    “Suze thinks you will move there to be with him.”

    “Cal I have thought about it and I’ll know more soon. But regardless all that would change IF I should move here would be the time it takes us to get together as a family. Everything else stays the same. I think you will like Dan’s Son Connor, he plays Football and Baseball , he’s a month older than you and a lot bigger too”

    We rattled on for a while then we hung up. I smiled to myself. That’s a great kid I have there I thought as I went back into the house. In a few minutes Connor’s Mom called him giving him a hard time, not believing he was still here. He asked her to hold a sec and handed the phone to Dan.

    “Dad please tell her I am here and have been the whole time. She thinks I’m lying to her.”

    Dan took the phone…

    “Hey Mary Ann, It’s Dan…Connor is here, he has been for over three hours now. You should apologize to him, he wasn’t lying to you…Whoa…just stop it..Now! You do as you please but you will drive your children away from you acting like this. I’m hanging up now, goodbye!”

    “Sorry you had to hear that TJ…and Connor, I’m sorry you have to put up with her ravings, she’s lied about me so much to you and your sister she thinks everyone lies, I’m afraid she has transferred her anger to you Son. You and your sister can come here any time you feel the need. You tell Malin that tonight . I’ll call her tomorrow after your Mom has calmed down.”

    Dan looked to me and I nodded my agreement.

    “Yes Connor, we mean it. Anytime you feel the need or just want to hang out feel free to come over. Call first if you can, but come over even if you can’t call.”

    Connor stood and said he did have homework to do so he should go home. I held out my hand to shake with him and he took it but pulled me into a hug too. He whispered to me ..

    “Thanks for being with my Dad, you’re good for him. I’m glad you’re with him.”

    Dan walked him to his car and I tried to compose myself. What Connor said when he hugged me to him choked me up and tears filled my eyes. In our first meeting Connor had approved of me being with his Dad. That was a gift from above to me. I hope he told his Dad too.

    Danny came back into the house and he didn’t say a word. He just walked straight up to me and hugged me to him hard. I felt him trembling against me.

    “Are you okay Danny?” I asked.

    He just nodded his head and held me tight and I hugged him back just as tightly. Finally his hold loosened and he pushed back, tears streaking his cheeks.

    “Connor just told me that he really likes you and he’s glad you’re here with me. He told me that he could see that I was happy with you and I deserved it after these past five years of misery. He thinks we’re good for each other and belong together.”

    I wiped my teary eyes..

    “He told me too when he hugged me.”

    “Thanks to you TJ, I’ve been closer to my Son today than I have in the past five years. He and I had a great talk while we were out in the Stang. Thanks for that too. I know you did it just to get us away and alone together. I love you babe.”

    We settled down after the emotion of Connor’s visit and him telling us he approved our new relationship and that he knew we belonged together. Dan found a movie and I pulled out my laptop and studied WKU some more.

    “Oh Danny…I almost forgot. when I went out on the patio and called Cal he asked me if I was going to move here. His sister has decided that I will move here to be with you. I told him that I have thought about it and that I would know more soon but that if I did the only think that would change would be the time it took us to get together, that nothing else would change. I guess that the kids are more tuned in toward us parents that we thought. At first he thought something was wrong for me to call him from here. I told him about meeting Conner and how it made me miss him. When we ended the call he said it was cool to talk with me like that and that I could chat with him anytime.”

    Danny returned to his movie and I decided to go to bed. I took the laptop with me and told Dan to finish his movie, I’d be on the laptop anyway. When the movie was over Dan came to the bedroom and found me asleep on top of the covers in just my boxers and with the laptop on beside me. I woke when he moved the laptop aside and pulled him onto the bed with me. We were both tired and Dan got up to take off his clothes and got right back in bed with me. He spooned to my back and held me close. I turned my head and kissed him good night.

    “I love you Danny, each day you fill up my life a little more. Today, being accepted by Connor made me feel so good. He’s a great young man Danny, you did alright with him.”

    “I love you too babe. I know what you mean about filling up my life everyday. I never knew how miserable I was until we met again at the reunion. We need to get to sleep babe, I’ve got work and you’ve got to dazzle Ransdell tomorrow. Call me or text me when your out, okay?”

    “Night babe…yeah you’ll be my first call after the interview.”

    We drifted off to la la land, both of us needing the rest, all the strenuous sexual activity and lack of sleep time had finally caught up to our thirty eight year old bodies. We slept almost nine hours.

    I was up at seven making Dan’s breakfast, he came into the kitchen suited up with the very corporate General Motors look about him. He held his suit coat over his shoulder and wore a starched white dress shirt with a handsome tie, his flat stomach and thirty inch waist drew the eye to his midsection and of course mine strayed lower. His fly stayed flat despite covering what I knew to be ‘impressively big equipment’ but today that was a good thing. No one else need know how well my Danny was endowed. He ate his breakfast of fruit, hot cereal with toast and black coffee and was out the door at 7:20 a.m. I sat at the island counter finishing my coffee and thinking how lucky I was to have that handsome man in my life again.

    My morning flew by and suddenly I was dressed and out the door at 12:10 on my way to my interview at one p.m. I walked up to President Ransdell’s secretary at 12:55 p.m. and she told him I was here. Almost immediately his door opened and he approached with a smile and an his hand extended. We shook hands and he ushered me into his office and we sat on the sofa together.

    He and President Fisher, my current employer were long time friends and he said that they had talked several times this past week concerning me. He also told me that I was highly recommended. His questions began with asking me what I knew of the WKU and that was a perfect opening for me. I started talking and rattled on for more than fifteen minutes talking about his school, the Capital Campaign and ideas I had for an ongoing contribution plan for Alumni contributions. He was impressed and said he had never interviewed anyone any better prepared.

    When he asked why I wanted to be here in Bowling Green at WKU. I told him that I had recently entered into a serious and committed relationship with an old childhood friend and school mate. I knew that living an hour away would not conducive to a successful, lasting relationship and that I truly wanted this to work out.

    “Very commendable Thomas. May I ask what her name is?”

    I smiled. “Of course Sir, his name is Daniel.”

    He laughed lightly “Sorry for the assumption, it makes no difference here at all. We have several same sex couples among our Faculty and Staff. What does your partner do here.?”

    “Daniel is an executive with the General Motors Plant here sir.”

    “Splendid, you two will fit in well here. Daniel will be invited and expected at all of our Faculty and Staff social functions throughout the year.”

    “Thank you sir, that is very comforting to know.”

    “Now Thomas, I would like to offer you a position with my personal staff. Your duties will be almost identical to what you have done at Belmont over the years, Your title will be Executive Assistant to the President.”

    He handed me a folded piece of paper. This is the annual salary that we are offering you with this new position. I know your present compensation and benefits package and ours will be the same except for the amount of salary written on this.

    I took the paper but did not open it until he had finished speaking. When I opened it I saw one single dollar amount written down. It read: $114,000.00.

    I was stunned, that figure was exactly twice my current salary. I looked up at him and started to speak when he said.

    “I am aware that we are doubling your salary Thomas. Ours is a much larger University than Belmont, and you will be dealing with a great deal more people here than you were in Nashville. That figure is at the top of your bracket. If you need more you will have to go out and get it donated to the school. Needless to say your references and your body of work are impressive and should you decide to accept this offer we will be extremely pleased to have you on board as a member of our staff.”

    “Thank you sir and yes, I accept your offer. When must I start my new duties?”

    “I think a month from now would be about right. That will give you Two weeks notice for my friend and two weeks to get moved and settled in. Starting you off in the summer semester will ease you into your routine without the distractions of the hectic fall period of enrollment. Will that do for you.?”

    “Yes sir, you are very generous and I am very happy to be working with this growing, thriving University. We have a lot of untapped potential here in my opinion. I will be eager to begin meeting new people. Thank you again sir. I can promise that you will never regret hiring me.”

    The President rose and I stook and shook his hand again. He led me to his assistant’s work station and had her give me all the forms and information for new hires. Telling me to bring the completed forms in the day I start working here. We said our good byes and I told him that I am excited and eager for this new opportunity.

    I’m not sure if my feet touched the pavement as I went to my car. I dug my phone out of the console and dialed Danny. He was in a meeting and I left a three word message for him: I got it! I got back to Dan’s at 2:15 p.m and Dan had not returned my call as yet. At three p,m. I heard the door open and he came rushing in, he grabbed me, lifted me off the floor and swung us around a couple of times.

    “Congratulations TJ, you got the job!

    Setting me down he sat at the island.

    “tell me everything TJ. I can hardly believe it. WE’RE TRULY TOGETHER NOW!!!”

    “Well Dan, obviously I blew them away with my excellent skills and magnetic personality! One month from today I will become the Executive Assistant to the President if Western Kentucky University. Oh and by the way, to be sure that I would accept they doubled my current salary. I’ll be giving two weeks notice at work and will have two weeks to move.

    We need to go to Nashville together and go through my place and see what we want to bring here. There are some things I want to bring like art work, a couple of sentimental pieces of furniture. With the real estate marked depressed I will keep the house and get an management agent to rent it out and take care of all the landlord headaches.”

    “Oh TJ this is so wonderful. Tonight we’re going to the best place in town for dinner. All I have to say is I’m with GM and I can get a good table anywhere on a moments notice”

    “But Danny, I have to go back tonight, remember. A restaurant is not where I want to spend the last hours of this visit with you. We’ll order in a pizza and get naked, okay”

    “I forgot you had to go back but we’ll do the dinner this weekend either here or at your place. Can you believe the events since we went to that reunion. Oh Tommy I love you so!”

    He did it again…he called me Tommy…I like it…he just does it when he’s really excited. Oh wow, we really are going to live together now. Danny and TJ at last.

    ” Dan, when President Ransdell asked about my partner he said may I ask her name?”

    I replied “Yes sir, his name is Daniel.”

    “He went into a speech about there being several same sex couples among the faculty and staff and when he asked where you worked and I said GM he absolutely glowed. He said you were invited with me to any and all faculty and staff social functions…Oh my…wont your friend Charles from the Market be surprised when he sees us at a faculty function.”

    “Ha! I can hardly wait to see the look on his face then and you being the Executive Assistant to the President will keep him on his toes and behaving himself I hope. This just gets better and better babe.” Dan said.

    “Speaking of better and better…lets get at it. I need some Danny time. Get naked Danny!”

    We almost ran to the bedroom strewing clothes aside as we went. Once in bed I was all over Dan. I suppose it was the excitement of the new job and knowing that we would be together at last, had me so keyed up, I couldn’t get enough of him. My lips slid off his and down his chin to his neck, kissing and licking him. My tongue dug into the little hollow by his collarbone lapping at his sweet tasting skin. On down to chew on a nipple, harder than before, his chest arched up pressing hard against my mouth as he roared in delight. We were in a frenzy, I quickly traced my tongue down his treasure trail and in one motion grabbed his hard cock in one hand and sucked him into my throat until my nose was buried in his pubic hair.

    I pushed hard to get more of him down my throat, massaging his cock with my tongue and throat muscles. With his entire cock in my throat I reached for the lube on the night stand and coated my fingers and his hole, Still sucking his cock I slipped two fingers into his ass, massaging his rectum as well as his cock. I turned my fingers and stroked his prostate causing him to scream loudly.

    “Now TJ now…I’m ready…now please..I need you..now.”

    In just a minute or two I had hit my stride, slamming hard into him filling the room with the sounds of flesh slapping on flesh along with the moans and groans of two men frantic to satisfy that never ending itch to go deeper and harder than ever before.

    It never lasts long enough…soon we were both at the brink, ready to soar to new heights with our impending mutual orgasms. Our bodies and minds racing to that sweetest of moments when both of us reached the peak, that indescribable moment of release, completion, the joining of two into one. Exquisite and pure bliss attained for that one perfect moment, the perfect combination of physical and emotional satisfaction. Everything stops for us in that one moment. Nothing exists but us and that feeling. Two souls joined into one. Love.

    We woke at six and showered and I fixed a quick dinner from the weekends left overs. After dinner we lay on the sofa touching, kissing, talking, planning for our life together. At eight I left to drive back to Nashville, Dan would come down on Wednesday and I would go back to him on Friday. I hardly remember the drive back to my house. Already it wasn’t my home, just my house. From now on my home is where Danny is and it will always be that way.

    I parked and closed the garage doors, went out to the front porch. retrieved the mail and then to change clothes and call Janie. Suze answered and we talked for a good while then she gave the phone to her Mom. I asked her when we could talk privately and she said she would come over now.

    I fixed my drink of CC and water and poured her a glass of white wine. She came in the front door in less that five minutes after my call.

    “What’s up…oh migod…you’re leaving us aren’t you. You’re moving!” She said.

    “All these years together Janie and I still don’t have a clue how you do that. Yes you’re right as usual. A lot has happened that I wanted to talk over with you before we let the kids know. I’ve been hired as Executive Assistant to the President of Western Kentucky University. More importantly Cal and Suze can go to college there free of charge, tuition and dorm fees waived for employees and their children. I know how you will miss them when they’re off at school. I’ve missed them for eight years and I see them a lot. But I will be there at the school and at home there with Dan.

    I think that the timing is right, it will help get you and Jerry off to a better start than with me just a few minutes away. Cal and Suze can come up anytime. I even trust Cal to drive up. He’s a good driver and he has common sense too. Do you and Jerry plan on a big wedding? The reason I ask is that I’m here for another month. If you want to get married that quickly I can be here and keep the kids in school and feed them. Otherwise they will have to come to me in Bowling green when school is out here. No decisions now babe. That can wait for you to talk over with Jerry, I wanted you to know where we stand a.s.a.p.”

    “Jerry and I have talked and we’ve decided to have a civil ceremony then a big blow out of a reception party for friends and family after the honeymoon. I think we can get that done in a month, the wedding, then honeymoon part. Jerry would get married tonight if we could. So he will be all for getting it done fast.

    “I almost forgot, Congratulations on the job. Did President Fisher freak out when you told him?’

    “No, I told him when I sent off the resume. He wished me good luck but he hoped I would change my mind. He is good friends with President Ransdell at WKU and they talked several times this past week. President Ransdell did say he had never had such a glowing recommendation from a current employer as Dr. Fisher gave me.”

    “I’m a bit intimidated by the size of WKU Janey. Over 21,000 students and we only have a bit over 6,000 here at Belmont. But then again that just means more alumni to write bigger checks.”

    “That’s more like TJ, that bit about being intimidated is not at all like you. You’ll dazzle them just like you’ve always done here.” Janey added.

    “Gosh.., I can’t believe I forgot to tell you this. When Cal and Suze are in college, I will be able to take care of their expenses without you having to share the expense if that’s okay with you. They doubled my salary Janey, Doubled it! Also, I might as well run this by you now. When Cal graduates from College, with your consent, I would like to give him the Mustang as his graduation present. He loves that car and I know he will take care of it and not drive like a maniac in it. So what do you think?”

    “Wow they’re paying you that much…that’s why you’re intimidated TJ, that salary. Sure you can pay for their college expenses and thank you very much, not many ex husbands would make that offer, I truly appreciate you thinking of me that way TJ. I’ve already been putting money aside for that but I can use it elsewhere I’m sure. My house has a way on knowing when I save up some money and then Wham, the furnace goes out.

    And as for giving him the car, Cal will be over the moon. I’ll give him a couple of years of insurance on the car for my present. You know that you’re setting an impressive precedent with Suze only two years behind him.”

    “Suze will be easy, she’ll want a brand new car, practical and economical if I know my girl” I said.

    “I’ll make it easy for you TJ…a Miata is what she wants, today anyway.”

    “Now, how about a drink to celebrate my new job!” I handed her the glass I had poured.

    “I’m not sure how I really feel about you moving away, we’ve been in each others lives for a long time now. I’ll miss you not being here. But I know that you will be truly happy again and that gladdens my heart. I do so want you to be happy TJ.”

    “I know what you mean, but we can chat by phone and you and Jerry can come up to see the kids at school and stay with us. And I’ll come here for birthdays and Graduations and just to visit.”

    We went out onto the back deck and sat with our drinks and talked, I managed to get her to tell of the wedding plans and honeymoon, there was a tinge of melancholy in the air between us. We’re now with new partners and still the best of friends with our former spouse. We both take joy  in our Son and Daughter their  welfare is always at the forefront of all of our interactions together. Soon the twilight began to darken and Janey’s cell buzzed, looking at it she said it was Jerry. I got up and went back into the house to give her privacy and refresh our drinks. Janey came in saying that Jerry wanted to take her to dinner and she left to get ready. I started making a list of things I wanted to take to Dan’s.  I was surprised at the number of items I had listed when I gave it up and got ready for bed.

    I could finish it up tomorrow night. I crawled into bed and drifted off to sleep thinking about Danny making hot and sweaty love to me.

    Just when we think that things are perfect in our lives something happens that shakes us to our core and puts us on our knees praying for God’s help. The phone call that all parents fear the most came early on a Tuesday morning. It was the Principal of Cal’s high school.

    “Mr. Clarke, there’s been an accident involving your son Callum. A car ran through the crossing guard’s signs and hit Callum as he was crossing the street in front of the school. I’ve called his Mother and she is on the way to the emergency room at Vanderbilt. She asked that I call you. My sincere sympathy and prayers go out to your family. Some students here have already started a prayer vigil for Callum. I wont keep you, I know you want to get to your son. We will talk later.”

    As I ran through the office to the door I shouted at our secretary..

    “My Son’s been hit by a car…Vanderbilt ER.”

    I was out of the office and running to Hillsboro Pike. I knew it would be faster on foot that driving and parking a car. I managed to flag a Taxi and got to the ER in less than eight minutes. As I ran in the door I saw Janey sitting alone and with a fear in her eyes that I had never seen.

    “They’re still examining him, we don’t know yet how bad he’s hurt.” she cried out between sobs.

    I held her close and cried with her. Somehow being together helped ease the tears and we sat down, me with arms still around her. She spoke first…

    “Someone driving a big SUV was talking on the phone and ran right through the crossing guard’s stop sign and whistle. The Principal told me that the police were questioning the driver when he called.”

    “Give me your phone Janey, I’ll call Jerry.”

    As she handed me her phone I saw this look on her face, like she was both grateful and couldn’t believe I was doing it all at the same time. When Jerry answered I told him what had happened and where we were. He said he’d be here soon.

    I looked back to Janey, who still had that look on her face.

    “What!  He’s almost Cal’s step Dad, he’s already part of our family. He wants to be here for you and I’ll bet he’d be hurt if we didn’t call him ASAP.”

    She started to speak but stopped when we saw the ER  doctor coming toward us.

    “Mr. & Mrs. Clarke, Callum is resting now. He has a broken left forearm and various cuts and bruises. My biggest concern is Head Trauma. We are monitoring him and there is slight swelling of the brain. He has no visible head injuries but with the impact he took it would be surprising if there were none at all.

    Callum told me that he jumped up when he saw that the truck was going to hit him. That act alone probably saved his legs from being broken and possibly severe internal injuries. His chances were a lot better on top of the truck instead of under it. We are monitoring him to be sure that there is no increase in the swelling of his brain. If nothing shows he may get to go home as early as tomorrow. He is a very lucky young man. A nurse will come and get you when we get him into a cubicle here in the ER.”

    As we thanked him Janey and I were so relieved that he wasn’t as injured as we first feared, that we both felt completely limp and we had to sit dow quickly. Now we just wait for the swelling in his brain to recede, pray that it will and pray that no other complication arises. As we sat down I felt like I was melting into a puddle, I was completed sapped of all energy and adrenalin. We sat there, holding hands and saying our private thanks when Jerry came rushing in. Janey just held her arms open, too exhausted to stand up as he hugged her to him.

    A nurse came to tell us we could see him, one at a time and Janey found her reserves and jumped up and rushed to see her Son. Jerry sat and offered his hand, as I shook it he said…

    “Thanks for calling me TJ, I really appreciate this.”

    “You’re one of us now Jerry, you’re family, of course I’d call you. She needs you here just as much as me. Maybe more. Cal has a broken left forearm and cuts and bruises, but there is a slight swelling in his brain that they are monitoring closely now.

    The Doc said Cal told him that he jumped up when he saw the truck was going to hit him and that most likely saved his legs from being broken. I doubt that I would have thought of that.”

    “Me either, that’s really amazing. How did it happen?”

    “Cal was crossing at the cross walk at school, the crossing guard had her sign up and blowing her whistle. The driver of the SUV was on the phone and just ran him down.”

    Janey came back in a few minutes and I went back to see Cal. As I pulled the curtain aside I heard…

    “Hiya Pops!”

    What a wonderful greeting to hear. I almost lost it right then but I choked back the tears.

    “Hi Son!…looks like you really dodged a big one this time. Is your arm hurting much?”

    “Nah, they gave me a pain shot before they brought me here. Hey Dad…I’ll have a cast on the left arm but I’ll still be able to drive the Stang for the prom.”

    I had to laugh…

    “Okay Cal…we’ll get in some practice for you before the dance. How did you think to jump up just before you got hit. The Doc says that probably saved you having broken legs and even internal injuries. It just amazes me that you thought to do that.”

    “I saw it in some movie Dad. It just happened, I didn’t think about it. I’m really sorry, I know this really upset Mom and you.”

    “Cal this wasn’t your fault in any way. There’s no reason for you to feel sorry about it.”

    “I know Pops, but seeing you guys so upset tears me up inside.”

    “You’re a good Son Cal and I hope that you never know the terror your Mom and I felt not knowing how badly you were hurt. For all we knew you could be dying or dead. I’ve never felt such fear and dread before. I ran from my office to Hillsboro Pike. I got a cab there. I haven’t talked to your Mom about it yet but I can imagine what her drive here was like.”

    “Thats why I’m sorry Dad, to cause you that pain, I would never want you to have to feel that way. I know it wasn’t my fault but still I wish I could have kept you and Mom from feeling so scared about what happened to me.”

    “That’s just one of the many things that make you such a joy to have as my Son Callum. You are truly a good person.’

    “Aww Pops…I can’t help it…it’s just the way I was brought up…I have great parents. Now stop this talk about me. tell me, how are things with you and Dan?”

    Just as Cal said his name my phone rang. I looked at the number and it was Danny.

    “It’s Dan calling!” I said to Cal

    “Hey Dan…”

    “TJ…I know this may sound weird…but I just had this feeling that I needed to call you…is everything alright?”

    “Yes, all is well…now. We had a very bad scare about an hour ago but we escaped with just one broken arm and we are very, very thankful that was all. Cal was hit by an SUV in the crosswalk at his school. His left arm was broken but it could have been so much worse. I’m with him and he had just asked how things were with us when the phone rang.”

    “Good grief…I’m really sorry, I know you and Janey must have been out of your minds with fear there for a while. It’s really strange…I just felt that I had to call you, talk to you.”

    “Somehow you knew that I needed you. I needed to hear your voice. I needed you and you called me. I think that’s pretty amazing.”

    Cal signaled that he wanted to talk to Dan.

    “Wait a sec Danny…”

    “Hi Dan, it’s Cal…I just wanted to say hi and to thank you for making my Dad so happy. The Doc says I may get out of here tomorrow, fingers crossed. Okay, here’s Pops again…bye.”

    “I’m back…we still on for tomorrow afternoon…great…oh…this joker here in the hospital tells me he can still drive a stick shift because it’s his left arm that’s broken. Still thinks he’s driving my car to the Prom. l’ll see you tomorrow afternoon. We’ll go to see this guy here if he’s at home. Bye Danny.”

    “Ohmigod…Dad! You’re in love aren’t you…somehow that never connected for me before. You and Dan are in love. I’m such a dummy, that’s the difference in you…you’re in love again!”

    “Way to go Sherlock! What made you put all that together Cal.”

    “You Dad, if you could see your face when you talk to him! It’s so obvious, you glow when you’re talking with him. I want to ask…er…uh never mind..it’s not really my business no matter how curious I am.”

    “It’s okay Cal…what are you curious about I’ll answer if I can?”

    “Okay, you asked for it…I’m curious about…the…sex…you don’t have to tell me. But I really want to know…”

    “Uh…ah…Cal…we’ll talk about this but not here okay.  At my place, I’ll answer your questions, I promise.”

    Cal did get discharged the next morning and we took him home to his Mom’s where she could take care of him and ‘mother him’ to distraction. While she was out of the room I told him I’d hide him if he felt the need to get away. I told Janey to call if she wanted a break and I went back to my house.

    Janey called the next morning to tell me that the police had called her and the field test for alcohol on the driver that hit Cal was positive. They would charge the driver with attempted murder by vehicle. I got so mad I was fuming. A drunk and on his phone at eight a.m. ran my Son down in his school crosswalk. I was furious.

    I left work early in the afternoon, too angry to concentrate. I made a drink and was pacing the floor when there was a knock on the front door. I opened it and Dan stepped in and grabbed me into a hug. In in my anger I had forgotten that he was on his way here. Five minutes with Danny eased my bad mood considerably.

    The phone rang and it was Cal begging me to get Janey to let him come over to my place.

    “Dad you know how much I love her but I’m going crazy here, she’s obsessed with making sure I’m okay. Please help me. She didn’t sleep at all last night, she needs to rest too.”

    “Okay Son, I’ll call her soon as we hang up. Hang in there Cal.”

    I dialed Janey’s phone and heard the exhaustion in her voice.

    “Janey when did you last sleep. You’re exhausted. Listen, I’m coming over there and I’ll bring Cal and Suze here. You have to get some rest. No arguments. I’m on my way.”

    I hung up and told Dan we were going over there now. We were there in three minutes and Janey was a wreck. I led her to her bedroom and had Suze undress her and we put her to bed, I had her swallow a sleeping pill, telling her it was aspirin. When she was in bed I called Jerry and told him what I had done and he said he would come right over and stay with her.

    “Thanks for getting her in the bed, she wouldn’t hear of it earlier today; she gets a little bossy when she’s worn out doesn’t she.” Jerry said.

    I laughed with him…

    “You learn fast Jerry…I’m taking Cal and Suze back to my place for the night..call me if you need me. Take good care of her Jerry.”

    I knocked on Cal’s door and poked my head in…

    “Anyone here call for the Rescue Squad?”

    “Pops! That was quick…thank you, thank you…hey Dan…didn’t know you were here. Good to see you again.”

    Jerry drove up while we were loading into the car and I told him about slipping her a Tylenol PM and telling her it was aspirin. He shook hands with Dan and Cal and asked Suze if she’d rather stay home, and that he might need her help with her Mom. She decided she would since she didn’t have much to do at my place. I kissed her and told her I loved her and we’d see her tomorrow.

    Back at my house the three of us were in the kitchen and I made a drink for Dan and I and poured out a O,J, for Cal. We chatted a bit and then I started making dinner. Dan and Cal loved my Chicken Marsala and they cleaned up after we ate. In the TV room Cal asked for a pillow and a blanket.

    “Dan, Dad…thanks for the rescue. Poor Mom was wasted. Listen you guys…I’m going to watch TV and sleep here on this sofa tonight. I know I could use the guest room but you two will have more privacy if I stay in here. You’d have a hard time getting any action out of Dad with me next door Dan.”

    Dan and I both blushed. Then Dan laughed…

    “Cal I may get you to talk to my Son Connor, and see if you can get him to pimp for me like you do for your Dad!”

    That brought laughs from everyone.

    At eight Dan and I went to my room and left Cal with the TV. We lay on my bed still fully dressed and made out like teens again. When Dan started to get up to go back home I pushed him back, jerked his zipper down and hauled out that big cock of his and buried it deep in my throat. Danny was trying to keep quiet but little moans escaped as he grabbed fistfuls of bed covers in each hand.

    I was a mad man, determined to have him cum before he left me. My practice on his big tool proved handy as I devoured his cock and buried it deep as my throat massaged it’s length and hardness. I held his cock steady with one hand and pulled and stretched his ball sack in the other. I felt his balls moving and knew he was about to cum. He groaned, loud even with his mouth closed, as he filled me with his semen. I nursed him until his cock was limp. He pulled me up to kiss him and reached for my fly and in minutes I was filling him with my cum. We lay together for a few minutes more and we both knew he had to get on the road.

    Dan ducked into the TV room to say bye to Cal and Cal stood and hugged him.

    “I want to come visit you guys and meet your Son and Daughter Dan. Pops, our family has more than doubled this month. That’s really cool.”

    As Dan drove off Cal and I stood waving on the porch. When we turned to go back in Cal put his good arm over my shoulders. You ready yet to tell me when you’re going to move to Bowling Green Pops.

    We sat at the island in the kitchen.

    “Okay son, I guess I am. I applied for a job at WKU the college there. I’ve accepted their offer and will go to work there in a month from last Monday. You will be going to college there and so will your sister. It’s big Cal. More than 21,000 students. All the sports programs you can imagine. Your Tuition and Dorm fees are paid for. We’ll talk about your living off campus for your senior year when the time comes. And Danny and I will be there just three miles from Campus. We have a swimming pool in the back yard too.”

    When I move Cal, nothing changes but the miles between us. When you get a car you can come up yourself. It’s only sixty miles. I’ve already talked with your Mom about you and Suze driving up alone. I want you to understand why I’m doing this now.”

    “Pops, I know. With Mom and Jerry getting hitched and me off to college after next year it makes sense. Plus you’re in love, you gotta go be with him. I do understand and I’m so very happy for you and Dan. You two deserve some happiness of your very own.”

    “Thank you Son. I love you. Cal, you can sleep in the guest room tonight. And thanks for giving us the space earlier. One day you’ll realize how much that meant for me.”

    The next afternoon after getting home from work Cal called again.

    “Hiya Pops, what are you up to?”

    “I’m just chilling out after work Son.”

    “Is it okay to come over. The warden has released me to my regular routine.”

    I laughed with him.

    “Sure come on over, you want to have dinner with your old man?”

    “Sure Pops, that’d be fun. See you in a few…Oh…Sean’s here, can he come too.?”

    “As long as it’s okay with his folks, your friends are always welcome Son.”

    “Thanks Dad…he’s calling home now, we’ll see you soon.”

    Cal and Sean were at my door within minutes.

    “Hey guys…Sean!… Welcome…It’s been a while since I’ve seen you, you’re becoming quite a handsome young man.”

    I noticed that Sean and Cal both blushed bright red at that comment. I invited them to sit at the island in the kitchen while I cooked.

    “Is Spaghetti okay with you guys?” I asked.

    “That will be great Mr. C, I love it.” Sean said.

    I’m going to start dinner, but I can talk while I cook so spill it Cal…what’s on your mind tonight? I noticed that Cal looked to Sean before he spoke.

    “Well Pops I’m out of the hospital and at your place. Are you ready to tell me about that thing I’m curious about?”

    I was surprised to say the least he wanted to talk about gay sex with Sean sitting beside him. I looked from one of them to the other a couple of times.

    “Now Cal?”

    “Oh…uh..Sean wants to know too…uh…er…Dad…You’ve always been up front with me about this stuff so I might as well tell you that Sean and I have fooled around a bit…jacking each other off, sleeping naked together and we’ve even kissed a few times.”

    They were both beet red from blushing as Cal told of their sexual adventures. I supposed that I was blushing too. I had never expected to be having this conversation with my son and his best friend.

    “Well, okay I guess. Dan and I do have sexual relations. Both oral and anal. Most gay men do the same. Some don’t do both for their own personal reasons. I will not get into graphic detail with you two but I suggest that you get a dictionary and figure out what those two terms mean if you have any doubts.”

    “Sure Pops, it’s just that we don’t know what we are. Are we Gay? We just don’t know.”

    “Callum,  Sean, you’re only seventeen. Boys, even men experiment sexually with each other. It does not mean that you are gay, you’re just doing what most of your friends are doing, it’s just that no one talks about it. If you were truly gay at your age Cal, you would want to be taking Sean here to the Prom, not double dating with him.”

    Both boys wrinkled their noses and said ‘eeew’ at the same time. I laughed.

    Here’s what I think you two may want to know. First being gay is not a choice we deicide to make. It’s something you’re born with I believe. A lot of gay men, like me, try our best to ignore the gay urges and thoughts we have growing up and even into adulthood, in some cases.  Sometimes we marry and have families. Some males never admit their secret desires. Others like Dan and I can’t make their marriage work and divorce. In my case I was thirty two years old when I admitted to my self that I am Gay.

    I am also a very fortunate gay man. I’ve managed to find the one person with whom I know I can live with and love with for the rest of my life. Daniel fulfills all my needs for a partner, a lover and a companion. Yes Cal, you were right that first day in the hospital when you guessed or realized that I was in love with Dan. I am in love with him and it is the best feeling I’ve known in eight years and I know that Dan loves me as well.

    I did and still do love your mother Cal, but it is a different love now. Janey and I are forever bound together because of you and your sister, our love for each other created both of you. Danny and I are bound together because we want to be together, we each need the other, emotionally and physically. That is where the sex part comes into play.

    Sex itself can be lots of fun. Like you two, I know that you care about each other but you’re too young to really be in love with each other. Having sex with each other is fun, it feels so darn good and there’s the thrill of the taboo of two guys doing it together or one another, but it lacks the emotional component that ‘being in love’ adds. That’s when the earth moves for you, when you make love to to your special someone. Sex between two people who are in love is this fantastic bonus you get from loving that person. You can live with, and even love a person without sexual relations but it is a very different type of love. Sexual fulfillment is a healthy and necessary part of being a healthy human.

    You guys are so young. Please, don’t be in a rush to put a label on this. You’re experimenting, and that is a natural part of young guys growing up. You’ve got this fantastic body part that you can play with and it makes you feel so good. It can feel even better when you have someone to play with it for you. You’re still finding out who you are and what you want to be. There’s no need for you to put a label on yourselves yet.

    But there’s nothing wrong in what you do together. I admit I am surprised by what you’ve told me but I’m not at all shocked. It’s a natural occurrence between friends your age. There are no set ways for any two people to experience sex with a partner. Just put the  naked bodies of two people who truly care for each other together and human nature will take care of the rest. The human form is designed so that there are multiple ways that very gratifying sex can be achieved. Once you are in love you will learn how to love your partner sexually and emotionally as well.”

    “Any questions boys?”

    “Wow Dad…you make it sound like it’s just as natural and a girl and a guy.”

    “That’s because it is just as natural Callum, and at your age, it is more common than a girl and guy doing the same things. Young men experiment with each other. It’s been going on forever. The un-natural part is that gay people must keep their sexual preference a secret. Homophobia exists and is even nurtured by some, and it isn’t legal for us to marry the person we love, yet.”

    Sean spoke up…

    “T…Thank you Mr. C…I really appreciate what you’ve told us. I was all messed up thinking I was a sicko freak because I really do like doing what Cal and I have done together. Either way, gay or straight I know I can be a normal guy. Thank you again.”

    “Don’t you let anyone tell you any different either, Sean. This old world is full of gay men and women who are healthy, normal human beings.”

    “Sean, I can’t speak for your family but as for Cal. this is the way it is. Yours or his eventual sexual orientation will never be an issue in our family. His happiness and his leading a productive and successful life is the goal for Janey and I as parents. It’s our job to love and nurture our children to adulthood, with enough guidance and education to achieve your goals, not the goals of your parents.”

    “I can only hope that your family feels the same Sean, that is what you deserve.”

    “Okay guys, grab up a plate and load it up. Let’s eat.”

    After dinner the boys cleaned up and we watched a ball game on TV then they had to leave. Cal hugged me tight and kissed my cheek…

    “Dad you’re just the greatest. I love that I can come and talk to you about stuff like tonight.  I love you, Pops.”

    “Thanks son I love you too.” To my surprise Sean hugged me too.

    “I wish I could feel as close to my Dad as I do to you Mr. C. I just hardly ever get to see him more than a minute or two at a time.”

    “I wish that too Sean.”

    I made a mental note to get more info from Cal about Sean’s home life. The boys left and I closed up the house and went to my room. I set out my clothes for the weekend and packed my personals in the carry all. My Friday workday went by quickly for a change and suddenly it was Friday afternoon and I was on my way to home to Danny.

    As I drove I thought about Sean missing his Dad and trying to figure out what I could do for him without meddling. Before I could get it figured out I was at the exit to Dan’s house and I phoned Dan to let him know I was here. As I pulled into the drive the garage door was up and Dan was standing there waiting for me. My face hurt from smiling so big, my heart was beating a mile a minute just looking at him waiting for me. We were locked in a kiss before the door was all the way down. Two days without him seemed an eternity.

    “Only 25 more days to go. I’m marking off the days until you’re here with me for good.”

    “I know babe, me too.”

    In our bedroom we just fell onto the bed hugging each other tightly. Gradually the need for full body contact eased and we could function without constant touching. I went to check the Fridge and found that we needed a run to the market for the weekends meals.

    We ran into Charles the Professor and received his cool hello. I asked Dan not to tell him about my job and lets just wait and see his reaction when he sees us at a Faculty function.

    With the Market cart loaded for the weekend we checked out and made our way home. While I made our dinner Dan’s daughter and son called, making him a happy Dad. We were sitting in the kitchen eating our dinner when Dan mentioned that tomorrow night he was taking me out for our celebration dinner. My new job and our new life together and I was moving here in 3 weeks.

    Danny told me how this town had welcomed General Motors when Corvette Production was moved here. GM Executives were given preferential treatment just about everywhere.

    They were given Country Club Memberships and could get a table at any restaurant with their business card. Also they received several free rounds of golf per month and passes to shows and concerts. Privately the GM folks were just happy to be here. The people, the weather and the entire state were head and shoulders above the previous site. All the free gifts and instant access completely amazed them and made them feel so very welcomed.

    For our Saturday evening out Dan had reservations at the City Club and we went out for our first evening on the town together. Our dinner was fabulous and the service the best I had ever experienced. We left at 10:30 very satisfied and content. At home Dan asked if I was up for a surprise and I agreed. He told me to change into my sexy jeans and a tee or a tank top.

    “We’re going dancing tonight at the gay club near WKU!

    It had bee two or three lifetimes ago that I last danced but tonight was Danny’s night to wine and dine me. Dancing we would go.

    I had been in gay bars before of course, but always on the make and alone. Tonight was the first time with my partner. We had a ball dancing and flirting with each other like we’d just met. Other guys kept trying to cut in or ask us separately to dance with them but we declined saying we were on our honeymoon. After about three hours I said to Dan…

    “Let’s go home babe, I’m too horny to dance anymore. I want your naked furry body on me filling me up with that big cock in your pants.”

    We were out the door and in the car in a flash.

    “Wow babe, that was fun…I don’t think I’ve ever danced that hard or that long before. I’m completely soaked with sweat…we’ll have to jump in the shower before we get all sweaty and sticky again. Thanks for tonight Danny! What a ball! You know I’m crazy about you, always have been, always will be. I love you Dan. With all my heart I love you.”

    A nice warm shower with the one you love can cure a lot of nagging aches and pains. The feel of his skin slick with the water cascading down on us was so erotic. It didn’t take Dan very long to have me flush against the shower wall while he probed deep into my guts with his hard, insatiable cock. The cool tile, the water, his hard cock filling me and his warm skin against my backside brought me to climax quickly. My cock was up against my belly and my body flush against the tile as my semen coated both the wall and me. While my ejaculation was emptying my testicles, Dan’s cock filled my ass with his seed. I was spent, I don’t remember making it to the bed.

    We were awake at eight on Sunday Morning, I made coffee quickly and we scanned through the paper with our first cup. I refilled our cups and started bacon to frying and prepared the ingredients to make us French Toast. We ate and read the paper, seemingly oblivious to the other but under the breakfast table our feet and legs were entwined as always.

    Janey called about one in the afternoon to let us know that the wedding was set for the fourth of July weekend.

    “That’s great Janey and it’s about time too. So whats the plan?” I asked.

    “We’re having the ceremony here at home with just Jerry’s Mom and Sister and my Mom, Cal and Suze. TJ, I know this is going to sound strange but I wanted to warn you, Jerry may ask you to be his best man. He’s asked me about it. He thinks you’re just about the coolest guy on the planet with the way you’ve accepted him into the family with your friendship and kindness. I’m okay with it too, I’d like you to be there, Dan too if he wants to come, He’s family now as much as Jerry. Cal and Suze both think it’s a great idea.”

    “Really? Well if he asks I’ll say yes. It does surprise me in a way but if the roles were reversed I could see me doing the same thing. He’s a great guy. Gosh, tongues will wag in the Village when they read that in the paper. What about the honeymoon?

    “That’s where you and Dan come in. Can you have Cal and Suze with you that next week after the wedding.?

    “I’m sure but let me ask Dan right quick…hold on a sec.”

    I ran it by Dan and he was all for it, saying we could get his two over here at the same time and let them get to know each other.

    “it’s all a go Janey, we’ll get Dan’s kids here too so they can meet and get to know each other. Cal and Suze can drive up in your SUV and we’ll follow in our car. That way Cal can get experience on the Interstate with me watching. Maybe I wont be so anxious about him driving on it if I observe from another car.”

    “I’ve been worried about that too. It will be better knowing your right there with them. A little better anyway.” she said.

    “Congratulations sweetie, you know how happy I am for you. Give my congrats to Jerry too and it’s fine if he asks me to be there as his Best Man. We’ll talk more later in the week. I wonder how Dan and I will cope with four teens in the house?”

    “Ha! Pay back is hell TJ, Bye for now” she laughed as she hung up.

    Dan and I went to Nashville for the wedding and I stood with Jerry as his Best Man as he married my best friend and my ex-wife.

    Back in Bowling green, Callum and Suzannah met Connor and Malin for the first time and Dan and I just sat back and watched. Cal and Connor were talking sports in about 30 seconds and we were pretty sure that Malin and Suze were talking about boys. They’re 15 year old girls, what else would they talk about. Well, all four could talk about their gay fathers sitting in the TV room and I’m sure the subject came up over the weekend.

    We had them for a week so Dan and I devised a plan so that all of them would have equal time with their Dad. We alternated with me taking the girls one day, him the boys and we would switch the next day. We had a list of things to do that they chose from and the first day the six of us went to the Beach Bend amusement park. The girls went to the pool at Dan’s club one day, the boys took a tour of WKU with me.

    After dinner on the second day I was on the deck, oddly alone for a few minutes. I was sipping a drink and thinking about jumping into the pool when Cal walked out to join me.

    “There you are, hiding out Pops?”

    “Not really, I just realized that I was alone for the first time this week. Have a seat Son.

    I was also thinking about jumping in the pool about two minutes ago.”

    “Really? I’ll race ya.” Cal said.

    ‘Wait…TIME OUT! I have to take off my watch and empty out my wallet and cash before I jump in.” I said as I emptied my pockets and ran to beat Cal into the water.

    “Cheater” he yelled as he cannon balled me.

    We were horsing around splashing about and the next thing I knew Connor, Dan and the girls all were jumping in the water. We were all laughing and the boys hoisted Dan and I to their shoulders and we fought trying to unseat the other into the water. Dan won and then he and I got the Girls up for a while. The last battle was Malin on Connor, Suze on Cal and Me on Dan. We all had a super time and it did a lot to bring our children closer to each other. They all seemed to get alone well and even liked each other.

    Dan and I managed to get away from the battles and sat on the edge of the pool., our feet touching under the water.

    Dan turned to me and said…

    “Would  you look at us!   This time last year who could have ever guessed that you and I would be here, together, in love again, and our kids here with us having a great time together. It’s hard to comprehend how quickly this has all happened to us TJ. I feel like we are the luckiest two men in the world today.”

    “We are the luckiest guys in the world Danny, we have been since that Saturday night in May when we met again at the reunion. Think about it. We’ve both led a charmed life since that night.”

    A charmed life indeed. Janie and Jerry were married , we closed out my house in Nashville, storing the furniture and items we couldn’t fit into the house in Bowling Green. I listed my house with a Realty company and they took care of the rental and maintenence. With the kids help I finally got moved to Bowling Green and the next Monday, I would start my new job with WKU.

    For Dan and I, our life together only got better now that we were living together. We both were busy with work but our weekends were our free time and we made the most of it, spending most of them with his children or mine or all of them at the same time. Janey and Jerry visited a couple of times and Mary Ann, Dan’s ex-wife even came over to meet Janey and Jerry. After that visit, Mary Ann and Dan got along together much better and it showed most in Connor and Malin. Both of the became much happier, more confident and better students. At the end of the school year Dan and I were astonished to learn that we had four honor students in our family.

    Both of us realize our exceptional good fortune and we’re careful to live our lives so that our entire family could benefit. We are happy, we have fantastic support from our families, good jobs and warm and loving home and best of all, each other. Yes, we are living charmed lives indeed.

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    It’s a lazy Saturday morning and I’m drowsing on the sofa, not awake, but not asleep either. Somewhere far off I heard a phone ring as I drifted off again. There was a voice, someone far away talking at first but it was getting louder, coming nearer.

    “Hi, Janie how everything in Nashville? Suze doing great in school as usual?”

    “Yes, I don’t have to worry about her it’s my errant son that keeps me awake at night, Dan. Have you guys seen him lately? He hasn’t called his mother in two weeks!  Is TJ home?

    “Cal was over for dinner night before last, he’s well. TJ is asleep on the sofa, let me wake this slug up for you. Good talking to you and before I forget…thanks again for your talks with Mary Ann. It’s beginning to look like we can be friends again. That is all your doing and my kids and I cannot thank you enough. ere’s a groggy TJ for you. See you soon I hope. My best to Jerry.”

    “TJ it’s Janey..WAKE UP!!”

    I bolted upright wide awake, grabbing for the phone!

    “Is everything okay?” I said, panic in my voice.

    “Yes, calm down TJ it’s okay, how are you…Suze sends her love, Jerry says hi, and I say you need to talk with your son. Callum hasn’t called his Mom in two weeks. I’m not built for this TJ, a mother hen needs her chicks in the nest or at least checking in once in a while.”

    “I didn’t know Janey. I’ll straighten him out as soon as we hang up. How it going for you and Jerry?”

    As Janey rattled on about her new marriage; I heard the door and Dan talking then I saw Cal poke his head into the TV room, I motioned him in and pointed to a seat. When Janey stopped for a breath I handed him the phone, my hand over the mouthpiece.

    “Apologize to your mother for not calling her for two weeks Callum.” I saw him pale.

    “Uh…Mom? Hi it’s Cal…yes Ma’am, I’m sorry. I just got here and Dad handed me the phone. I got caught up in studying and team practice, I wont let it happen again, I promise. Yes Ma’am. give Suze a hug for me and Jerry too. Sure, here’s Dad again, love you Mom.”

    “Hey, I’m awake now. Your son will call his Mom at least once a week from now on, I’m sure of that.

    How’s my baby girl doing, I can’t believe she’ll be off to college in a few months. We have a bedroom here for you and Jerry anytime you want. Dan and I mean that Janey, come and see your kids when ever you want, really”

    After a few more minutes I hung up and looked sternly at my son.

    He hung his head. “I know Pop’s, I just forgot, I got caught up in school, the team and other things on my mind and I forgot to call home. I wont forget again, I promise.”

    “Okay son, now just what are these ‘other things’ that have been on your mind. I assume you want to talk about it, you knew I’d zero in on that part of your statement. We’re very much alike in many ways Cal.”

    He looked at me and then away quickly and I heard him say softly…

     “Yeah, more alike than you know Dad.”

    Looking at him I stayed silent, I just raised an eyebrow asking the silent question.

    Cal saw it and smiled, then laughed. “Not fair!  That’s Mom’s big move, the raised eyebrow!”

    I stayed silent, just looking at him.  He knew I was upset with him.

    “It Sean Dad, well more precisely, Sean and me. It’s been two years now and I can’t stop thinking about him, wanting to just be in the same room with him.  He’s like a part of me, I guess I am gay Dad. I’m gay for Sean for sure. I just want to be with him. It’s not just the sex either, I could do that here, I get offers at least twice a week. It Sean that I want to be with. He’s pretty much feels the same as I do. All we want is to be together like we always were up until we started college. I know I can’t transfer there and I wouldn’t want too unless that’s the only way I’ll ever get to be with him. I want him to transfer here, he’s a great student, on the Dean’s List every semester since he started, and in freaking Computer Science! He’s really smart Pops. But I don’t know how his folks are gonna take this news.”

    “First a few questions Cal, does Sean want to transfer here”

    “Yes Pops, for me and for you, he misses you almost as much as he does me. You remember that story with his Dad.”

    “Okay Cal, next, do Sean’s folks know about you and Cal wanting to be a couple?”

    “No way Pops, we think his Dad might flip out if we told him. We thought we should just keep being ‘friends ‘ and just room mates to his folks for a while. It’s really sort of a natural thing for us to do.”

    “Okay, I’ll do some digging, but I’m fairly sure that I can get a ‘gifted student’ scholarship offer together to offer to Sean. That way his folks will get a financial break, WKU will get a great student and with any luck we’ll all live happily ever after. I’ll call Sean’s Dad. I’ll be straight up with him too, Cal. I’ll tell him that you’ve told me that Sean would like to transfer here to WKU mainly because of the two of you being so close and being apart is not good for either of you.. Then I’ll mention the scholarship offer. That part isn’t your Dad pulling strings either Cal. All Faculty and Staff are trained to be on the look out for the ‘gifted student prospect,’ we all have these options. Have Sean Fax or email me his transcripts ASAP. The timing is right as it is almost semester end and a perfect time to make this move. I guess that maybe you might get that off campus apartment a year earlier that we had planned.”

    “Dad, I know I need to talk with Mom about this being gay and all, but when would be the best, I know it’ll be okay with her, but you know her best. Should I wait or do it right away?”

    “Why don’t you wait a while Cal, at least let a semester of living together go by. Callum, I appreciate your doing this yourself, you’re being a man about it, I like that.”

    “Dad! This business with Sean getting transferred. You can really make all this happen?

    “I definitely can Callum.”

    “Oh migosh!   You call his Dad, please, talk him into this. I promise my grades will be better too. Sean makes me study harder to keep up with him. Oh…Dad… this is so great, thank you so much. You know we love you, Sean and me. Oh jeez, I gotta text him now and tell him to call me ASAP.!”

    The gloomy Cal had disappeared and he was elated. I thought back to the reunion when I knew that Dan and I were going to be together and I gave Cal a bear hug.

    “I know exactly how you feel son, Dan was/is my Sean.”

    Just as his name was off my lips Dan walked into the TV room and stood beside me. I put an arm around his waist and pulled him closer as Cal started to leave, he stopped and turned back to face us, raised his phone and said ‘smile’ and took our picture.

    “Thanks, I don’t have a picture of my Dads” he said, turning to leave again.

    “Bye Dan, bye Pops, keep me posted will ya…and thanks a million.”

    I turned my head to look at Dan, he bent and gave me a light kiss.

    “What was that all about TJ?’

    “I’ll give you the details later but quickly, Cal has decided he’s in love with Sean, they both want Sean to transfer to WKU, I’m going to get Sean’s Dad to agree and then we’ll make it happen. Cal says he’s gay, at least “Gay for Sean” were his words. He knows that it could change but doesn’t think it will. We’ll begin looking to find them an off campus apartment soon.”

    “Golly you work pretty fast there TJ. So… I know you’re okay with this but still it’s got to do something to you, if I know my TJ you’re feeling pretty proud of Callum right now. Not for being gay, but for being the man he is.”

    “Yes! You know your man Dan. That is exactly what I am feeling for that boy.”

    “Now, what do you want for your dinner tonight Danny?”

    “How about I take you to dinner at 440 Main and then a little dancing at Club Fly, like old times and when I get you home that cute little butt of yours is all mine.”

    “Beat’s the dickens out of cooking, I’m in, Babe. Dancing? Really?”

    “Yes really, we need to bust out every once in a while…shake off the cobwebs and show these young punks how a couple of real men dance. We’ll come back here to change and stuff that butt of yours into those jeans that make me so crazy, then hit the club.”

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Cal’s phone rang before he got back to his dorm. “Hey Babe, I got your text…what’s up?” Sean asked.

    “Sean…it’s amazing, you’re coming here for the next semester. My Dad is going to talk to your folks, but get this Sean, Dad’s getting you a ‘Gifted Student Scholarship’, and he already said we would look for an off campus place for you and me. I told you Dad would fix it. Sean,  we’re gonna be together finally!”

    Cal could hear Sean’s sobs…

    “No babe, don’t cry it gonna be alright, you and me like we’re supposed to be. Baby, I ‘m leaving now, I’m driving down and you’re coming back with me tonight, we’ll celebrate, grab a bite, go dancing, I just gotta hold you tonight. See you in less that two hours sexy! Damn…I’m so happy I might be able to fly there. You’re my guy Sean. My guy!”

    Callum had to calm himself, he knew he couldn’t get a ticket for speeding, or reckless driving. NO, he had to be Callum Clark, the good kid, but his heart was so full, he was so excited. He would sleep tonight with Sean in his arms, and soon it would be every night. He didn’t know what he would do just yet but he had to do something for his Dad for making this happen.. He kept running ideas through his mind and suddenly he was at Sean’s dorm. He parked the car and ran to Sean’s room, seeing that Sean’s room mate was out he pulled Sean into a passionate kiss and Sean melted onto Cal’s body. When they broke from the kiss both of them were teary eyed.

    “You’re packed and ready Babe, lets go.”

    They talked the entire trip back to WKU, Sean had sent a text message to TJ to thank him and told him that he and Cal would come by to say Hi before he went back to school. Cal’s roomie was away for the weekend and as soon as they were in his room they were on the bed, making out like crazy. They did refrain from full blown sex, wanting to wait until bedtime. They decided on dinner and caught an early movie, reveling in being together. It was a little after eleven when they left the movie and Cal drove straight to Club Fly.

    Inside the club they got soft drinks and sat side by side at a table in the quieter section on the club. It was past midnight when Cal pulled Sean up and they started to the dance floor. As they got closer they could hear the crowd over the music shouting, cheering, whooping and yelling.

    There was a large group standing in a circle clapping, yelling jumping in to dance with the two shirtless guys in skin tight Jeans, both were shiny with sweat. Cal was looking back trying to get them another drink when Sean tugged on his arm…Cal looked to Sean who’s mouth was hanging open and he was pointing to the dance floor. Cal looked where Sean pointed and got the shock of his young life as he saw his Dad and Dan dancing like teens and looking like them too. He just stood there, mouth hanging open. Sean had recovered enough to be laughing and clapping along with the crowd. He pulled Cal down and said in his ear…

    “Damn! Would you look at those two. I hope you’re that hot when you are your Dad’s age. He and Dan are smokin’. They can dance too! Come on Cal, we can out dance your Dad and Dan!” as he pulled Cal toward the dance floor. When they got there, Sean told Cal, you take Dan, I’ll take your Dad. GO!”

    Simultaneously they each tapped the shoulder of the guys. I turned and saw my son waiting to dance with my partner Dan and Dan saw Sean waiting to dance with me. We were two very surprised men as Cal danced with Dan, deftly avoiding the body contact Dan and I had been doing. Sean wrapped his arms around my neck and hugged me, then kissed my cheek as he thanked me for all I had done today.

    The crowd began dancing again and the four of us switched partners so that each was with his mate. After a few more minutes we all left the floor and got fresh drinks and headed for the quieter section. After the initial laughs and jokes I looked across to Sean then Cal. Did you go get him this afternoon?

    “I had to Pops, I was so happy when I left your place, I sent him a message and when he called I just took off to get him. We went to eat and then to a movie and then here to the club. Imagine our surprise when we get to the dance floor and we see these two half naked studs dirty dancing and gathering a crowd to watch them. You two are the hottest two guys in this place tonight. No one here would believe how old you guys are, Hey we could go tell the DJ to announce their ages, like it’s their birthday or something.”

    Cal stood up and I yelled. CAL! SIT!

    Cal, Sean and Dan were all laughing hard and I finally joined in. After they calmed down I looked to Dan and said…”No one would believe him. Look at this!” He said pointed to Dan’s pecs and six pack.

    Dan Spoke up…

    “Hey Cal, Sean why don’t you guys stay with us, tonight the 3rd bedroom is far enough away that TJ and I wont keep you guys awake and the bed is bigger and more comfortable than a dorm room. We can all have one of TJ’s famous brunch feasts around noon. Yes I’ll help you TJ, I promise.”

    Cal and Sean both looked to me and I nodded yes and said. “Sounds like a good plan to me.”

    Sean and Cal were all smiles. Then Cal pulled Sean close and kissed him right in front of me. He turned to look and Dan and I.

    “Sorry guys, sometimes I just can’t stop myself. I have to touch him, kiss him to make me know it’s real, that I’m not dreaming. That he really and truly is my guy.”

    I saw the look on Sean’s face. It was mixed with his adoration for Cal and his fear that Cal has crossed the line by kissing him here with Dan and I watching. I kept looking till Sean noticed, then I winked at him and nodded my head yes.

    Sean relaxed and remembered his talk with Mr. C back when they were in High School about Sean loving Cal. He smiled, remembering, and nodded back to Mr. C.

    Dan looked at Cal. “I know that feeling all too well myself Cal. It’s the first thing every morning and the last every night. Your Dad and I were apart for so long and for the last 5 years we were apart I was obsessed with finding him and dreaming about him often, I have to check and make sure it isn’t still a dream. When I touch him and hold him I”m content and about the happiest guy on the planet with TJ here.”

    I spoke up.

    “Hey guys, Dan and I are ready to head back to the house. We’ll leave the door unlocked for you guys.”

    “No Pops, we’re ready to leave too, there’s a lot more fun to be had in that back bedroom than at this place. “

    Dan laughed…”There’s no denying it, you are your father’s son. I’ve heard him say those same words more times than I can count in the past few years.”

    Cal and I were both blushing and Dan and Sean roared with laughter. Dan looked over to Sean.

    “It seems that you and I may have what these two horn dogs are after Sean, think we ought to hold out on them or just give in.?”

    “It’s your call for you guys Mr. D, but I have to tell you. I can’t say no to Callum, never could. Even as little kids in the sand box I couldn’t say no to him. I think I loved him back then too.”

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    After saying their good nights and thanks, Sean and Callum went to their bedroom. Both a bit apprehensive with Cal’s Dad just down the hall but excited to be in a real queen sized bed together. All of their previous encounters had been on cots and dorm beds. At first both were a little shy but some kissing soon got their libidos into high gear and in no time they were tearing off their clothes; Cal was the first to be completely naked and Sean sat on the bed staring at Cal.

    “We’ve never been so openly naked together before, you are so beautiful Callum. Your muscles, those ABS! You are just perfect to me. Seeing you like this makes me so hard I ache. I ‘ve dreamed about us being like this for so long and now it’s happening.”

    “Oh Sean, it’s been torture being away from you for so long. Come here, let me unwrap my prize.” Cal gasped as he reached for the button on Sean’s jeans.

    Sean is almost eight inches shorter than Callum, his head fits perfectly just under Cal’s chin. Cal bent to his knees as he lowered Sean’s boxers. He sat back on his heels and took in his waist level view of his guy. Sean’s hard cock was pointed straight at Cal’s face. He leaned in and buried his face in Sean’s trimmed pubic bush, inhaling deeply, savoring the aroma of Sean. Raising his head up he slowly turned Sean and he gasped aloud at the sight of Sean’s round, tight little butt. He reached and pulled Sean to him by the waist as he caressed and kissed those perfect butt cheeks. One hand reached around and cupped Sean’s balls and tugged them tight making him moan. Cal rose to his feet and turned Sean in his arms. He cupped the handsome face in his hands and gently kissed his lips.

    “Sean, I love you babe, I guess I always have, I remember thinking in grammar school how cute you were, I’ve always felt empty when you’re not with me. Now, starting next semester we will be togetherlike we are supposed to be. Come lie down with me Babe, let me make love to my guy. It’s your night babe, you get anything you want and as long as you want me to do it.”

    “Thanks, it’s an easy choice Cal, I want you inside me. That is what I’ll always want Callum. You, inside me. I’ll walk around school now thinking Callum Clarke’s inside me, no one else can say that.”

    They stretched out on the bed facing each other and bodies touching from lips to Sean’s toes, as the kiss deepened and grew more demanding Cal rolled Sean onto his chest. Sean reached for the lube on the night stand and first coated his anus, even squirting a generous amount inside himself. When they broke from the kiss he rose and sat on Cal’s thighs and coated his penis liberally with the slick liquid.

    Smiling at Cal Sean raised him self on his knees and placed Cal’s throbbing hardness at his entrance. Staring into Cal’s eyes he lowered himself onto Cal’s throbbing cock. Slowly he sank his perfect little butt onto Cal’s cock. When Cal’s pubic hair ground against his anus Sean came alive, circling his hips, then a furious back and forth motion that had them both moaning and gasping. Staying connected Sean leaned forward and kissed his lover, a deep soulful kiss that only love could produce. A lifetime together gave them the emotional bond that not even many adults share, one that only time together can create. They fit together as lovers like two older men who had been together for years, their love and the emotion they for each other transcended their youth and gave them an understanding that what they shared was a love well beyond their years. Not quite twenty years old and already they knew a deep and abiding love for each other.

    “SEAN…NOW…OH MIGOD…BABY…IT”S COMING… SEAN…NOW…MIGAWD!!! OH…OH…YES

    …AWWWW…OH FUCK…YEAH…FUCK THAT COCK …RIDE IT…AWWW BABE YOU’RE MAKING ME CUM…SEAN!!!…NOW… I’M CUMMING…FEEL IT…SO HOT…OH BABE!!! OH…

    The sight of Cal’s face in orgasm sent Sean over the edge. His first shot of cum hit Cal’s chin, the second went over Cal’s left shoulder and the third hit squarely between his pecs. More cum pooled in the ripples of Cal’s abs as Sean collapsed atop him. Cal’s arms automatically wrapped around Sean, lovingly holding him close and kissing Sean’s neck and ear. He felt Sean’s body shiver and he pulled the Duvet over them, all the while his softening cock stayed inside his lover. They slept.

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Dan looked at me sitting beside him and said.

    “Strange isn’t it, seeing your son being so open about his relationship with Sean. I do think that they are truly in love Tommy, as young as they are, they’ve had a lifetime together already. Sort of like two other guys I know. But this time, thanks to you. These two wont suffer through fifteen years apart, wanting and yearning for the other.”

    I just nodded yes and laid my head on his shoulder. “Thank you Danny, for loving me, for being my strength, my hopes and dreams, everything. That’s what your are babe, you’re everything to me..”

    “Let’s shut down the house and get to bed baby. I need to hold you close to me, feel you there with me. That’s when I’m happiest, in bed holding you tight to me so you can’t be taken away. You’re my guy Tommy, always were, always will be.”

    We striped and climbed into our bed face to face our bodies in contact, arm and legs entwined about each other. Since we reunited every so often Dan would call me ‘Tommy’ which is what he called me as a little kid, but every time he calls me Tommy it makes me melt inside. It’s an endearment I really like and I can hear his love for me when he says the name.

    Dan pulled his head back and gave me a tender gentle kiss that rocked me to the core. I molded myself tighter to his body. When the kiss broke he moved between my legs and with his hands at either side of my head he lowered himself and traced his tongue from my forehead to my anus, rolling my legs up for this last bit he licked and laved and stabbed his tongue into me. I was all over the bed, his gorgeous, handsome face up my butt drives me crazy. This GQ handsome stud is all mine.

    Fingers were now plying my hole with lubricant; two, then three and when he started the fourth I told him

    “Now Dan..I want you in me now.”

    Wearing that silly little smirk of a grin that makes me weak, Dan knee walked between my spread legs to my entrance. One last swipe of lube on his cock and I guided him home. A gentle push and he was inside, stopping as always to give me time, it only takes a few seconds now and I’m ready for more. I locked my heels behind his butt and pulled him in. The way his cock feels as it fill me up is one of my favorite things, he fills me to bursting but at times it isn’t enough. There are times when the only possible way to satisfy me would be for all of him to crawl up inside me. More cock, harder.

    “Fuck me hard DANNY…FUCK IT BABE…DO IT DAN…god you feel so big…ungh..babe..FUCK ME DAN…FUCK IT…FUCK THAT ASS…oh god baby…I feel all of you…I love that big cock fucking me…DAN…DANNY…you’re fucking the cum out of me. OHMIGOD! DANNY…UNGH….UNGH ..UNGH …OH JEEZ…DANNY! FUCK IT FUCK IT…OH…OH…OH…YEAH…MY BABY…DO ME …OOOOOHHHHHH MMMMIIIGGGOOODDD…DANNY…IT’S CUMMING…OOOHHH YYEESS OH BABY, FEEL THAT DANNY THAT’S OUR LOVE…THAT”S HOW OUR LOVE FEELS…OH DAN, Danny, My Danny, ummmm you make me feel so special…the way you love me…oh baby,,,My Danny,,,My Danny, my love…”

    Sometime before dawn Danny woke with me eating out his ass. He rolled to this stomach and stuck his butt up for me to work on. The tongue stabbing did the job and Danny was begging me to top him.

    Danny didn’t get fucked nearly as often as I did because that’s the way I wanted it. Tonight after that thorough rimming Danny wanted me to fuck him hard..

    “Saddle up Cowboy, I’m riding that cock hard tonight. I’ve got an itch down deep and you’ve got just what I need to scratch it Tommy…do me babe. Fuck your Danny, you know you want too babe.”

    I still took my time with Dan, he wasn’t nearly as adept or practiced at the anal entry as I am and I didn’t want to hurt him. Bless him, he tries so hard to keep me from seeing he’s in pain each time we do this. But I bide my time and soon he’s ready for more. This is the best part for me, the long, slow and Delicious slide into the heat of his bowels, I’m always surprised and amazed at his heat and the sensations that dance around the head of my cock on the slide into him. Then that moment when I’m as far as I can go and he grinds hard against my cock, his eyes fly open and he has a triumphant look on his handsome face, he’s done it, all of me is in him. He knows that I’ll send him to that pleasure place now. He’s anxious, circling his butt, grinding against me, he wants me to hurry and get him to the pleasure place.

    There’s nothing for me but to do as he wants…it isn’t in me to deny him anything he wants from me. I pick up the pace and slightly alter my angle so that now I massage his hot button with ever move of my cock inside him. Working his prostate gets him urgent, the sweat pops out and the look on his face changes, he’s serious about this fuck, he knows now the feeling is coming, just a little more work and we’ll be there. I slow a little and he urges me to go faster, the look he gives me is priceless, full of love, full of lust and there’s a pleading look that begs me to hurry and get him there.

    “OH migod TJ…yeah..that’s it TJ…UNGH!!! HARD…FUCK ME HARDER…GIMME ALL THAT BIG COCK…OOOOOHH YEAH…FUCK IT BABE…FUCK MY BUTT…OH…OH…OH…TOMMY!

    NOW…OH…OH…OH…TJ…OOOHHHMIGOD…UUUNNNGGGHH! YEAH!!!

    Danny was there, he had reached that pleasure zone, that place where nothing but my cock up his but mattered now. Fucking faster, fucking deeper was all he cared about as my cock took him over the edge to the white hot place where there was nothing but the orgasm in his bowels and the incredible, indescribable, emotional one in his head. As the last pulse of orgasm left him, his love for me flooded his heart and mind. I was the only person who could give him that kind of pleasure and feelings he had just experienced, his heart filled with his love for me.

    Dan was still basking in the afterglow when he felt the warm washcloth cleaning his torso, eyes still closed, he smiled, knowing what was coming, as I tossed the cloth aside and snuggled my backside against Danny’s front side. Automatically Dan’s arm crossed my chest and hugged me tightly to him. As I squirmed and wiggled my butt against him settling into position. We’ve slept this way since the night of the reunion, I imagine we always will. Now we were both content as our bodies gave way to deep sleep.

    Dan gently knocked on the boy’s bedroom door.

    “Rise and shine guys…Brunch is ten minutes away.”

    Back in the kitchen TJ was at the stove and Dan finished setting up the table and poured juice in the glasses and coffee into the cups. I was plating up the Eggs Benedict as the boys came into the kitchen.

    “Morning guys, did you sleep well?” Dan asked as they rubbed at their eyes.

    “Yes! The luxury of a big bed like that was wonderful, I had to chase him farther but still after Dorm beds, that was heaven.” Cal answered.

    Sean came over to me and gave me a big hug and a whispered ‘Thank you’ for all I had done to make it possible for he and Callum to be together.. I stopped and turned to hug Sean tight.

    “There’s nothing we wouldn’t do for you Sean, you’re one of us and we love you. I couldn’t bear the thought of the same thing happening to you and Cal as it did to Dan and I.”

    “Yeah, I love you too Mr. C. I know I can always count on you.”

    We talked all through the meal and the boys thought that they’d go to the campus and let Sean nose around for a while. See if there was anyone in the Comp Sci Lab. Before they left they pitched in and cleaned the table and loaded up the dishwasher while Dan and I sat on the patio; they came to say they were heading out to WKU.

    After they were gone Dan was staring at the detached garage out back. The house had a built in garage in the front but this detached one was here when Dan brought the property. He used it for his lawn and pool equipment.. He turned to me finally.

    “TJ what would you think about the boys living here. Not in the house…we could easily make an apartment over or beside that old garage there. It would increase the property value and keep the guys safe. We could add a shed to the back for the pool and lawn stuff and they could use the garage for their cars.”

    I leaned over and kissed Danny. “I like that idea a lot Danny, thank you. We’ll run it by them when they get back. I’m fairly sure they will like that idea, so will Sean’s parents. See why I’m so crazy about you…you come up with the best ideas.’

    “Speaking of Sean’s folks, how did your talk with his Dad go?”

    “Much better than I had hoped for, He asked to meet with me the next time I’m in Nashville, Seems he’s feeling guilty about not being the Dad he wanted to be for Sean. If I were a betting man, I’d lay odds that Janie talked with Sean’s Mom and she lit into his Dad. Regardless, if it gets them closer it doesn’t matter who said what to whom.

    They are thrilled that he will be getting a scholarship and a degree from a much bigger school. They are also thrilled that Sean and Callum will be together again. His Dad told me that they had noticed his sadness and were fairly sure that it was because they were separated for the first time in their young lives. He said it was like they had lost two sons with the both away at college. Cal and Sean were always together for like 13 years until college. I’m really glad his folks are on board with this transfer.

    Oh…I forgot to tell you..I spoke with the head of our Computer Science Program at WKU about offering Sean the scholarship and he was over the moon. He’s heard of Sean and some of his work done for special projects and competitions. Sean’s software program drove APSU’s vehicle in the maximum mileage endurance run last year. Sean was only a freshman and his software won out over many others. It seem our Sean is a Computer Science Savant, already known by other schools and he’s only a Sophomore.”

    “Really, that’s amazing, just looking at him one would never guess he’s a computer geek. You know those nerdy guys in his classes have to think he’s the mose handsome man on campus. They may be right, he is a handsome young man.

    Back to the garage out there TJ… Maybe we ought to do an apartment over the garage and another beside it. That way Janie and Jerry plus Sean’s folks could come and stay for a visit. Even Connor and Malin. They wouldn’t be in with the boys or with us. We can do the cooking here of course…whatcha think?”

    “I think I married a genius, Dan. It’s a great idea. Take a wild guess who’s an award winning, widely respected residential architect, Danny”

    “Gosh, do I know him or her? I don’t have a clue Babe, who is it?

    “Jerry! Janie’s husband…we’ll need to invite them up or talk with them when we’re next in Nashville.”

    “Damn! TJ Clarke, you are the most connected guy I’ve ever known. That is great news. Say what a bout the main house here, while we’re doing the garage over anything we ought to do in the house here…The kitchen is a given, that will be done, maybe an outdoor kitchen on the patio, we can ask Jerry for suggestions. I”m getting into this…it could be fun. Oh migod…it’s a perfect excuse to get a wide screen flat panel TV!”

    Cal and Sean came back while Dan and I were still on the patio, they stopped in the TV room and looked out at the pair on the patio, sitting, not talking just sitting there holding hands fingers interlaced just enjoying the others touch. Sean circled Cal’s waist with one arm and pulled him closer.

    “I’m so glad you are so much like him Cal. Both of them are such good men. They deserve this happiness they share. Let go talk with them, I like just being with them, their love for each other just spills out and fills the air. Watching them, I see that you and I can live a happy and productive life together.”

    Cal had a lump in his throat and couldn’t speak yet, seeing his Dad and Dan like this choked him up and finally having his own chance to be happy with Sean almost made him cry. He just hugged Sean to him and let it wear off before they went out to the patio.

    “Hey guys, glad you’re back , we’ve been daydreaming out here and have some ideas we would like to get your opinions on. I’m going to let TJ do the talking, you know how he is…I’d swear that he could sell a drink of water to a drowning man!” Dan said.

    “Sean and Cal both laughed at that. What are you up to now, Pops?” Cal asked.

    “First off, this is Dan’s baby! His idea from the get go boys. We were just sitting here when he turned and asked if I would like for you guys to live here. Not in the house but in an apartment in that garage out there. We’re talking a bout a two bedroom unit for you guys and like an efficiency above the garage for guests, Like your parents Sean, and yours Cal. That way we wouldn’t have them sleeping in the house with us and you wouldn’t have them in your apt. Privacy for everyone. But first off. Would you guys like to live here this close to Dan and I, thats the big question. You wouldn’t eat with us all the time but often, at least once a week. I know Cal’s Mother would be relieved knowing his apartment was here. I’m certain that your folks would prefer it too, Sean. But it is up to you guys. You would also have garage parking for your cars, that’s a big plus in these winters we have here.”

    Cal looked to Sean who had a big smile on his handsome face. Cal chuckled,

    “I guess I know what that smile means…Me too. I think it would be great to live there he said nodding toward the garage and putting an arm around Sean’s shoulders, giving him a hug..”

    Dan was beaming, “Settled then…now all we have to do is get Jerry to design it for us. They may be up soon, Cal, we’ll be calling them tonight about drawing up the plans.”

    “I’ll be calling your folks too, Sean to let them know that they are welcome to come up to see you guys at anytime and we’ll always have a place for them.” I told them.

    “Cool, and thanks again Mr. C., Mr. D., You guys are just too much! I hope that Cal and I turn out just like you guys. Hey Cal, lets raid the fridge it’s hours till dinner.” and off the boys went into the kitchen.

    I took Danny’s hand again. “It really gets to me when they say things like that, as young as they are and wanting to be like us. It’s all you Danny. Thank you for making me a happy man again. Since we’ve been together I feel like I’m really living for the first time. Your love feeds me, drives me, makes me want to rip your clothes and have you right here.”

    “That’s the best idea of the day babe, come with me….”

    As they entered the TV room Cal and Sean were cuddled up on the sofa watching a movie.

    “Don’t mind us guys, we’re going to our room for a while to rest before dinner” I said.

    Behind me Danny was hugging me, kissing at my neck and ear.

    “Don’t believe a word of it guys, we’re gonna do the nasty…now” Dan giggled as he pulled me toward our room.”

    I feigned alarm and whispered in a very soft monotone voice. “help…help, I’m being abducted!” as Dan tugged me along the corridor and Sean and Cal were breaking up laughing, on the sofa. They watched as I grabbed the door frame to our room, faking not wanting to go in and Dan jerked me through the door and yelled “AHA! MINE AT LAST!!!” and shut the door.

    Sean was wiping tears from his eyes from laughing so hard. Cal too, he hadn’t ever seen that side of his Dad. It hit him then that his Dad and Dan were just regular guys like him and Sean that had just gotten older, and maybe not as grown up as Cal had thought. They still knew how to play and have fun. Sean looked up at Cal and saw in his face the surprise and love Cal had for his Dad.

    “Now I know where you’re goofy side comes from Cal. They’re crazy!”

    “No babe, I think maybe that I finally understand now. They’re not crazy…well maybe a bit…but mostly they’re just in love Sean, that’s all it is…They’re in Love.”

    As soon as the bedroom door was closed, I had my arms around Dan’s neck and we kissed as we rocked gently side to side. After about a minute Dan broke away and roughly pushed me onto the bed and grabbed at my waist, tearing open my jeans with a pull then tugged them completely off.. He grabbed my tee shirt at the collar with both hands and literally ripped it off my body.

    Surprised and highly aroused I let Dan have his way with me. He was all over my body, He ran his tongue from just below my ear down my neck and onto my chest, detouring to search for nips hidden in the dense brown fur on my chest. Nipping one with his teeth while twisting and pinching the other brought groans of pleasure from deep down inside me.

    Dan continued his journey with his tongue tracing between those furry pecs and over the washboard ripples of my abs. Here Dan stopped and lay his cheek against the rippled stomach. Groaning with desire I said to him.

    “You are so fucking hot, the sexiest man alive…this fab body, that handsome face and that big ole cock that’s mine to play with, gets me so horny…god I love your big cock in me. I need it…I NEED YOU. Dan’s cheek lay on that hard flat muscle just between the navel and the pubic hair. That was the sexiest part of the male body to Dan. He loved it, licked it, rubbed his face across it.

    I NEED YOU NOW.

    Danny’s hand was fumbling around in the bedside table drawer, he pushed the bottle of lube into my hand. I laved my butt with the slick liquid, a quick squeeze and some was inside me. I generously coated my favorite toy with it and watched as he rose on his knees and maneuvered into position. I reached for him and pulled his cock head to my opening, pulling him down to devour his lips and tongue in the same motion.

    “C’mere” I muttered, as I pressed our lips together in another kiss, our mouths opened almost at the same second as our tongues gently probed the others mouth. He was playing with me now, teasing as he would only make short hesitant jabs never going deeply into me, holding back to taunt and tease. I pulled on his thighs but he resisted, I arched up hard against him making him penetrate deeply and still he pulled back, then as I begged him he smiled and slowly slid his cock into the heat of my body, he whimpered as I ground my hips in a circle and then pushed up against him.

    “Fill me Danny, fill me up with my favorite toy, I love your big fat cock in me babe. I LOVE IT!”

    I shifted slightly and he was sliding his cock against my prostate, it only took a few stokes against that magic spot to roll my eyes back and I let the pleasure take me. There was no teasing now, he was frantically fucking my ass like there would never be another time, sweat poured from us and I was in my pleasure zone, nothing existed but Danny’s cock plunging in and out of my ass, never missing the prostate. Cum oozed our of my cock on every stroke against my magic button, his stomach spread the cum and we were slick as he slid in and out and against my cock with each stroke. There is no other feeling in the world like this moment when the love of my life slowly slides himself inside me. With him fully inside me I clenched my body tightly squeezing his throbbing cock and he cried out my name.

    So very sensual, as we moaned and writhed, our flesh burning with desire and I steadily pushed back on his cock inside me. I arched my back and moaned aloud as my body froze and tensed every muscle and tendon. The first twinges on our impending orgasm coursed through me. With a gasp he plunged all the way into me, my hands reached for him and pulled him into a soul searing kiss as I bucked and thrashed beneath him, impaled on this cock and wanting more. All waiting was over, I rushed toward that bliss that was creeping up from my testicles, that one brief moment when two souls joined in the joy of oneness, the emotional and physical fulfillment of our love. My cock was still spewing my come on my chest and stomach when Dan collapsed onto me. I held him tightly as my orgasm subsided.

    It was dark outside when we woke and showered. Without words we stood in the stream of water and held each other, grateful for the joy we could give each other and thankful to have the privilege. In boxers and tees we were drawn to the kitchen where wonderful smells filled the house. Cal and Sean had prepared spaghetti and meatballs with garlic bread and our timing could not have been better, as the boys had just started to plate their meal.

    “Well, glad to have you guys join us for dinner.” Cal said laughing.

    Dan stretched and stifled a yawn.

    “I guess we fell asleep, sorry guys.”

    Sean looked at Dan then TJ and finally to Cal.

    “Didn’t sund like anyone was sleeping in there to me, right Cal?”

    “I dunno Sean, maybe they just call out each others name in their sleep”

    TJ and Dan were both blushing.

    “Well kids, we’re the Dads and what we say here goes. Our sex life is not a topic for discussion. If the noise bothers you go outside. We’re not about to change what we do for you guys or anyone else. We’re just making up for the 15 years we lost, while we can.”

    “Aw Dad, we’re just razzing you guys, we went out to the garage to see where our new home will be when you guys closed your door. After we got through poking around in the garage we went to the market and got dinner, when we got back all we heard was snoring coming from your room! Next time I hear it I’m going to record it. You guys snore in harmony!”

    Sean spoke up.

    “We’re just happy that you two are so open with us, we love you both and hope and pray that our our relationship grows into one as good as yours. Really, we were just teasing. We wouldn’t dare to listen to your love making. That belongs only to you guys, we wouldn’t presume…really we wouldn’t”

    “Thank you Sean, Callum. It is a comfort to know you feel that way.we’ll speak no more of it.” Dan said.

    Dan’s Son, Connor was selected pre-season OVC all conference in football in his Junior year. Dan and I began to make plans to attend as many of his games as possible. Mary Ann and Malin even planned to go with us a few times as did Cal and Sean. Connor was a huge young man, he stood 6’6” and weighed 230 pounds with hardly an ounce of fat anywhere. He played linebacker and seemed to be drawing the attention of some pro scouts. Dan and Mary Ann found a common ground where they could enjoy and support their Son and be friends again. His Daughter, Malin earned a full Art Scholarship to the Kentucky School of Art at Spalding Univ. in Louisville. My little girl (migod how she hates it when I say that) Suze is enrolled at WKU majoring in Music, still singing with her band and they’re getting noticed in the local papers.

    Janie and Jerry have been up a few times, Jerry’s finished with the plans for the Garagemahal out back, with a one bedroom unit above the garage with an enclosed stairway for the winter time and a two bedroom unit at the side of the garage with an entrance into the kitchen from inside the garage. Last weekend Janey and Jerry came up with the finished plans and left them with us to go over and decide if there were any changes we wanted to make. Cal and Sean got really excited when they saw the plans.

    When Janie comes to see her kids I give the kitchen over to her so she can cook for them and she feeds Cal, Suze, Sean, Dan, Jerry and I every meal while she’s here. Dan and I do the clean up giving her and Jerry more time with the kids. It appeases my conscious some. I’ve always felt guilty about taking them away from her by getting a job at WKU and free college educations for them as a perk of my employment.

    Dan and I okayed Jerry’s plans with minor changes and Dan called on a friend who’s brother was a contractor and after an interview and a look at some of his work we contracted the job to him and had a crew at the house working away in two weeks.

    Jim, the contractor turned out to be an absolutely gorgeous hunk of man flesh. The first time Callum saw Jim he walked straight into a doorway. Sean wasn’t much better, Both of them talked about him quite a bit. Dan talked with him more than I did and he soon found out that Jim was ‘family’, he has a partner of nearly 10 years. He told Dan he was very flattered by the attention the young guys (Cal & Sean) had given him. Dan told him about our story, which Jim thought was both sad and happy. Dan and I decided that after the work was done on the garage we would have Jim and his partner over for dinner, Dan and I needed friends to socialize with other than family and co workers.

    True to his word, Jim and his crew had the work finished in just under three months. Dan and I were quite astonished at the finished product. We had told Jerry that we wanted the place finished completely, decorated and furnished. Jerry and Jim worked well together and we wound up with two very beautiful, contemporary living quarters. Sean and Cal were over the moon with their place and moved into it the very day it was finished.

    Dan and I invited Jim and his partner for a saturday afternoon by the pool and dinner afterward. Danny got a huge surprise when they arrived. Jim’s partner, Craig, works at the Corvette plant with Dan in a department near Dan’s. Both gaped in surprise at seeing the other since neither had any idea the other was gay. We all enjoyed a great dinner of Fillet Mignon and Lobster Tails with drawn butter . We really enjoyed their visit and they invited us to their place before they left that evening. After they had gone, Dan was still amazed and shocked that Craig was gay. They had worked together many times over the years on special projects with out a clue to their shared proclivity for men. As I had feared they would, Cal and Sean came to the house to say ‘hello’ to Jim, but I knew that they only wanted another look at him and to see what his partner looked like.

    The next morning Cal and Sean came for Sunday Brunch as usual we were sitting around the table eating and chatting when Cal spoke up.

    “I wish I had thought to take pictures last night, I swear, the four best looking men in the state were right here last night. Jim’s a hunk but Craig! He’s just beautiful.”

    Dan spoke to Cal.

    “Did you hear that Craig is a co-worker of mine at the Vette plant. I’ve know him for ten years at least. Neither of us had any idea that the other was gay. It’s a small world, guys. Oh, yeah, Cal, you might have miscalculated, when you guys came over there were six of the states best looking guys in the room. Don’t sell your partner or yourself short. You guys know you’re hot.”

    Cal and Sean were blushing,

    “Mr. C, Mr. D…my Mom and Dad want to come to visit, will the guest quarters be available this coming week end. Is it alright for them to stay there?”

    Dan and I boh said “Sean!” in unison.

    “Of course your folks can stay here, that’s why we built it. Yes, it is available for them to come, maybe I should call them and make sure that they know the place is here for them, and even meals if they wish.”

    “Oh that’s great. They kept asking if I was sure it is okay for them to stay. I’m really excited about them coming, it will be my first full weekend with Dad since I was young and we all went on vacation.” Sean added.

    I remember that trip, Cal went with your family on that vacation. His Mom and I had some interesting discussions about him going with you. I hope I can have a talk with your Dad while they’re here Sean, I promise I’ll try. I know how much you miss him. Maybe Dan and I will double team him.”

    I saw that tears had welled up in Sean’s eyes and I went to him and held him close in a hug.

    “It’s gonna be fixed Sean, don’t worry. Your Dad thinks you the best kid in the world. I found that out when we talked about the transfer to WKU. He’s just been caught up in the game of having a successful career and providing for his family. One day you will realize the pressure he has been under all these years. Bosses only care about their bottom lines, their employees are there to bust their butts for the company and their families are not part of the bosses thoughts or cares. Your Dad just needs a reminder of what is really the most important job of his life. His Son.”

    “Uh…Dad! He’s supposed to be hugging me for comfort and solace, can I have my Sean back?”

    Dan stepped in and turned Sean to Cal. “Here’s your Sean back Callum.”

    Then he walked up behind me and put one arm across my chest and the other across my middle and held me close against him. I lay my head back on his chest.

    “Ummm you feel so good holding me like this babe. I turned in his arms and stretched to kiss him when I remembered the boys. ..er…oh…sorry guys, looks like we are going to have to cut this short, it seems that Dan and I have some thing we need to do in the privacy of our bedroom. You guys go swimming or something, we’ll see you later.”

    Cal looked to Sean and just shook his head…”Pops is a horn dog Sean, a freaking horn dog at his age!”

    Sean laughed as I looked at them,

    “We’re just making up for lost time guys, besides, he’s sporting my very favorite toy in the world. And we need to get going before he shows it to the world.”

    Danny started moving backwards still holding me like you see criminals use someone as a body shield, I laughed and said to the guys.

    “Too late boys, there’s a hard object poking me in the butt…Is that a gun in your pants Dan, or are you just glad to see me.” I said.

    “Yeah, if you don’t hurry and come with me peacefully I may have to shoot!” Dan said, breathing hard.

    With that I bolted away from him and ran to our room. Danny immediately dropped his hands to cover his hard cock and said to the boys.

    “See you guys for dinner, and sorry you had to see this but like you said Cal, ‘Your Pop is a horn dog.’

    It’s just one of a thousand things that make me love him so. See you guys later”

    I later learned that Cal and Sean stood there slack jawed at the spectacle they had just witnessed. Their two Dad’s getting horned up and running off to their bedroom to make love.

    Sean looked to Callum and said.

    “I sure hope your Pop passed the horny gene down to you. That was sweet to see and when you think about it, sexy as can be. Two 42 year old men horned up and randy as a Billy Goat from just a hug!”

    Cal grinned and hooked his forefinger into a belt loop on Sean’s jeans.

    “Yeah Babe, I got a healthy dose of the horny gene too. Wanna come back to our place with me and see what comes up.”

    As they neared the door Cal stopped and pulled Sean into a passionate kiss. As it ended they just hugged each other tightly heads on the others shoulder until their breathing had evened out. Sean reached behind him and opened the door and bolted toward their apartment at the Garage at a full run. Call trotted behind him laughing. Sean waited till Callum got to him then opened the door, pulled Cal in and shut and locked the door in one motion. He pinned Cal to the door frame as he kissed him deeply, unbuttoned his jeans and yanked his Tee Shirt over his head.

    Cal stepped out of the jeans and Sean led him by his hard cock to their room. Cal reciprocated and undressed Sean and to his surprise Sean pushed him onto their bed face down and lay atop his lover , arms spread to cover Cal’s arms, their fingers interlaced. His hairy chest against Cal’s smooth back, his aching cock pressed into the crack of Cal’s buttocks. Cal lay still reveling in being covered by Sean, his weight pressing Cal into the mattress felt so good.

    As usual, when moments like this one happened, Sean could almost cry, it was his happiness that made him so thankful and he felt so blessed. Callum Clarke was all he had ever really wanted in his whole life. He and Cal, together. It seemed that as long as he could remember, he had loved Callum, even when he was too young to know what it meant, he dreamed of them naked, clinging to each other.

    They lay like that, each reveling in the touch of the other. Finally Sean began kissing and licking Cal’s body, He covered every inch of Cal’s back and shoulders, then ran his tongue down each bump of Cal’s spine. He would go a few inches down then lick back up, slowly working his way to the crack of his buttocks. He caressed each cheek, kissing, kneading and finally spreading them apart. The smell of soap and the man musk of Cal’s crotch filled his lungs and brought a whimper from his throat. He lightly blew a stream of air across the cheeks and into the widespread crack and watched as Cal’s skin pimpled in goose flesh.

    The first stab of his tongue into Cal’s wrinkled opening brought a roar from Cal’ chest. Too anxious to taste his Cal, Sean waited no longer, he dove face first into Cal’s butt, licking, laving, sucking at his hole. After a few minutes he worked a finger into the tight hole. Cal reached and gave the package of lubricant to Sean.

    “Mmmm Babe, here, slick me up good babe, I want you inside me Sean, I know you prefer to have me fuck you, but Babe, I need you in me too.”

    Sean now had two fingers going in and out of Cal’s butt.

    “Oh Sean, oh baby, you feel so good, that feels so good. I love you Sean, always have, always will. Ungh! More Lube…More fingers…ooooohh babe…Your cock, please! Cal turned and lay on his back a pillow under his butt and his legs splayed wide.

    “Come Sean, I want you inside me, come fuck me babe, fuck your Cal, oooh give it to me good…now…OOHH! OHMIGOD. YES…fuck me…deeper Sean, harder. MORE…FASTER ohmigod.”

    Sean fought hard to keep from erupting as his cock slid into the inferno of Cal’s rectum. The sensations that he felt in the sensitive skin just below his piss slit thrilled him. Finally he was in balls deep and Cal pushed up and ground against Sean’s hard cock inside him. Sean moaned loudly.

    In just a few minutes Sean had established his rhythm, out slowly and plunge deep fast and hard. It only took a few strokes until they were both shiny with sweat, Cal was gone, away to that pleasure place that only a good hard cock pistoning deep into your ass could take you. His entire world was in his ass as his Sean pounded into him relentlessly, Automatically Cal’s body responded as he met the fast down thrust with his hips thrown up to grind them together at the depth of his plunge. Cal began a low sound deep within him and with each jab of Sean’s hard cock Cal yelled louder, It was a chant.

    “fuck…fuck…fuck…fuck…fuck…FUCK…FUCK…FUCK…FUCK…OHMIGOD…SEAN…CUM WITH ME…OH BABE…Gawd…ungh….YEAH…NOW…CUM…CUM…AAARRRGGGHHH!!! OHGOD…

    OH…I FEEL IT…I FEEL YOUR CUM…EVERY SHOT…OH BABE…FILL ME UP WITH YOUR CUM…oh Sean…oh baby…I saw stars…I’ve never ever cum so hard…Oh my Sean, my babe…oh…oh…

    mmmmm…love you babe…you’re mine…always mine…Cal loves his Sean…mmmmm.”

    Three hours later Sean and Cal woke and carefully pried themselves apart where the dried cum had glued them together…Sean pulled Cal from the bed and they stumbled to the kitchen, Cal opened the fridge and lifted a carton of milk and drank half of it straight from the carton. Sean poured himself a glass of orange juice. They stood side by side , leaning against the island and against each other. Cal looked over to Sean who met his gaze and in seconds they were laughing uncontrollably. They laughed at how ridiculously fantastic their orgasms had been, how spontaneously it happened and with the joy of knowing they have each other. As the laughter died, Cal stood and faced Sean, took his face in his hands and gave him the most tender loving kiss he could muster. A whimper caught in Sean throat, his eyes teared up. When they pulled apart tears streaked the cheeks on both of them, They knew that they had just shared a very special moment. That kiss was different, a benchmark, they were more solidly a couple somehow, stronger, more bound together.

    Across the back yard up at the house, Danny and I were doing much the same thing, basking in the afterglow of our lovemaking, feeling so fortunate to now have this chance to be together after so long apart. It was almost dusk outside and I looked to see if the lights were on at the boy’s place out back. Seeing that the lights were on, he picked up the cell and called Cal’s number.

    “Hiya Pops! What’s up?”

    “Not cooking tonight, we’re going out to eat, you guys want to come along? If you do we’re going in your SUV Cal, we’re too tired to even drive.”

    “Just a sec Pops” he covered the mouthpiece and ask Sean if he wanted to go eat with the Dads and of course Sean agreed, he loved being with Dan and TJ.

    “Sure thing Dad…when and where”

    “Dan mentioned Mariah’s but it is too formal for us tonight so we settled on the Buckhead Cafe on Campbell Lane, their menu is similar and we can still get that fabulous Hawaiian Rib eye. Don’t worry Callum, our treat, that place could use up your food budget in one night. And we’re ready whenever you guys are.”

    “Uh…okay…but we really need to shower first…Dad.”

    “Sure thing…us too…let’s get at it then. We’re hungry.”

    Cal laughed at his Dad.

    “Being such a horn dog makes you hungry Dad…later”

    Danny walked in just as I closed my phone. He saw the crooked grin on my face.

    “The guys going with us? And what’s with that smirky grin on your face.?”

    “I told Cal that we were hungry and wanted to get going and he told me that being such a horn dog made me so hungry. Its a vicious circle. You make me Horny and then I get hungry, I eat to cure the hunger and then you make me horny again. Hey…maybe this is all your fault!”

    “Guilty as charged TJ, I confess. I like for you to be horny for me. It makes me smile thinking about it and it makes me crazy mad for you when you’re making love with me. We need to shower fast you horny old pervert.”

    “Like I said Dan, it’s your fault!”

    Cal and Sean picked us up and we were off to the restaurant.  After a brief wait we were being led to our table when we spotted Jim and Craig, at a table for two.  I aked them if they would join us and then

    asked the wait person if we could get a table for six with Jim and Craig joining them.

    Throughout their meal the group of four older adult and two college age men were ogled by both male and female eyes. And the talk of these four incredibly handsome men and two super hot teens would be the topic of discussion over coffee and at the water cooler tomorrow morning. It wasn’t hard to see that Callum and TJ were related. Most thought them to be brothers instead of father and son.

    Both Sean and Cal had benefited greatly from being with Dan and I so much. They joined in all the conversations and had the others asking their opinions on a variety of topics that most teens don’t k now or care about. I beamed with pleasure thinking how these two kids had grown into such good young men.

    I noticed that Sean was a bit quieter and he was intent on catching ever word and watching every move the men made, each gesture, the silent, unconscious ways the two couples communicated and showed their affection non verbally. I realized that he was studying us, making mental notes on how to have a successful relationship. I smiled as I watched him, thinking how lucky my son was to have him.

    Sean will make sure that he and Callum have a every chance at making it work.  Sean’s eyes swung to me and I winked at him and gave him a thumbs up. He was surprised at first then blushed red as he realized I knew what he was doing. I noticed Cal was deep in conversation with Jim but he had one hand under the table holding Sean’s hand. I reached over and took Danny’s hand under the table too. He looked at me, one of those quick but full of meaning looks he gives me often, with that quick glance he said ‘I love you and want you with me forever’. It made me feel warm and fuzzy all over. My cock even stirred a bit. A quick squeeze of my hand and he was back talking with Craig.

    When we were leaving after paying the tab Dan asked Jim and Craig to come by for drinks, and maybe play some bridge. They followed as Cal drove us home. When we arrived I headed for the kitchen and opened some wine and got the liquor from the pantry. I pulled Dan aside.

    “Dan would I be crazy if I let Cal and Sean have a glass of wine. I know that they are under age but they’re going to drink, I’d much rather it be here at home with us than at a Frat party. They’re smart and responsible. I think it might be good if they know that they can have some wine with us. I don’t want them getting sloshed but they are mature enough to handle it like adults, I hope.”

    “Tommy, you are the sweetest man I’ve ever known. You’re right of course, and not you aren’t crazy. About the wine anyway.”

    “Good, when I have all the drinks made you carry the tray in and just set the wine in front of the boys, and we’ll see how this experiment goes.”

    “Sure thing babe, but it’s gonna cost ya…gotta tip the waiter with a kiss, TJ..”

    “Run me a tab will ya, I’ll make it worth your time when we go to bed big guy.”

    Everyone but me got white wine while I had my gin on the Rocks with a twist. The looks on Sean and Cal’s faces when they lifted their glasses was priceless. One sniff and Cal’s eyes flashed to me. Sean’s followed a second later. I gave them both the ‘raised eyebrow look’ and nodded that it was okay. Cal cracked up at the ‘look’. That was his Mom’s move and it made him laugh every time I did it.

    To everyone surprise Sean stood and offered a toast.

    “I’m speaking for both Callum and myself in saying a sincere thank you to all of you. To Jim and Craig for your friendship and acceptance of two ‘kids’ and making us feel like equals in your conversation and your friendship.

    To Mr. C and Mr. D, our Dads, this night marks a first for us. You’ll most likely be surprised to know that this glass of wine you’ve allowed us is the very first alcohol either of us has tasted. For real. We know you’ve placed your trust in us and given us a great responsibility, with this glass of wine. We do acknowledge and thank you for your trust and respect for us.

    You’ve given us everything. The chance for us to be together, your acceptance of who we are and for our wonderful home. It’s just another reason to honor, love and respect both of you. Most of all, we thank you for showing us everyday how to live as who we are and be caring, loving, adults. You example inspires us each and every day. We love you guys.”

    Cal stood and wrapped an arm across Sean’s shoulders, leaned in and kissed his cheek.

    “Well said ,Sean.!” then to the rest of us he said

    “Did I get the best guy in the world or what.”

    Dan and I both went to hug them, Sean tugged Jim and Craig up too. A six way group hug then an individual one with each of us. Clearing my throat and to hide the brimming tears in my eyes I went to the kitchen. I was standing at the sink with a paper towel pressed to my eyes when I felt Dan’s arms encircle me. He kissed my neck and said.

    “You okay babe. That was some speech. We…you, are doing such a great job with those two. I wish Connor could have the benefit of seeing how we live. Come back to the TV room babe.”

    We walked back into the room.

    “Sorry guys, that toast just got to me. These two just knock me out sometimes. They know how to make the old man weep too. Good tears, always…so far.”

    We all settled back into our talking and soon Cal and Sean announced that they were leaving, Cal and Sean wanted to clean up their place and make sure all was well in the guest quarters above the garage for Sean’s Mom and Dad visit tomorrow.

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    It was just past ten a..m. When Sean’s parents arrived. I had first met them years ago while the boys were in grammar school and Janie and I were still married. We had socialized frequently over the years as the boys grew. They both know I’m gay and that I now have a partner. Sean’s uncle (his Father’s brother) is gay and both his parents are enlightened souls, possessing tolerance understanding. Sean’s been pacing for an hour, anxious for them to arrive. When his phone rang he met them in the Drive and showed them to the garage apartment. In a few minutes he called to say that they were coming to the house to meet see us.

    After hugs from his Mom and a firm handshake from his Dad I introduced them to Dan. Sean’s Mom is Amanda and his Dad is Carter.  Both gladly accepted my offer of a Bloody Mary and I gave them a tour of our home. We settled on the patio and make polite talk for an hour or so. Carter and Dan hit it off immediately when Carter learned he was with the Corvette Plant, he went into his story of how he had been a part of the team trying to convince GM that Tennessee would be the ideal place for the plant.

    Amanda and I rattled on about the kids, Sean’s sister Caroline is a year older that Suze but they are friends and I told her that Suze would be over tonight for dinner as well as  Mary Ann, Dan’s ex wife. We didn’t want Amanda to feel outnumbered. About 11:30 I laid out a small buffet of food on the kitchen island and Amanda watched as I made the preparations. She was awed by our new kitchen with the refrigerated drawers as well as the chef’s stove. The new dark wood cabinets are attractive and I am very proud of the remodel Jim and his crew did.

    After lunch Sean and Cal took the Fishers on a tour of the WKU campus and Sean got them into the computer science lab.  Almost at once his Mom spotted the pictures of him on the bulletin board welcoming him and detailing some of his projects and awards from APSU. Both she and his Dad were impressed that he would be so welcomed as a student here. They toured the entire campus and even met some of Sean’s professors on their walks between buildings. Again they were impressed that their son was already well known on campus by the faculty. Cal had a little trouble, he caught himself a couple of times about to put his arm around Sean’s waist or across his shoulders.

    When they got back to the boys apartment they were sitting in the living room when Sean’s Dad spoke up. “

    Sean, Callum, we are both so very glad that Sean was able to transfer here. The school, this great apartment, and you two being together again is more than we could have ever hoped for.”

    Cal blushed a bit and wondered if Mr. Fisher meant that like it sounded to him. He’s glad that we’re together?

    Mr. Fisher continued. “Guys, there’s only one way I know how to say this so I’m just gonna say it. Guys, we know about you. We know you two are in love and it’s okay with us. We’ve expected this for years, since you were in grammar school. Back then I would look in on your before I went to bed at night and you two would be there, cuddled up or spooned together, sleeping. I knew then, so did your Mom, Sean. We just want you guys to know it’s okay. We love you, period.”

    Sean jumped up to hug his Dad, when Carter wrapped him tightly in his arms Cal could see Sean’s body heaving from crying. They stood there with tears streaming down their faces, and his Dad’s face too. Finally he pushed Sean back enough to look him in the eyes.

    “I’m so sorry Son. I haven’t been there when you needed me the most. I’ve been caught up in my job and providing for the family. Sean, pleas know that I love you Son, more than I can ever say. I promise to be a better Dad for you.”

    Sean hugged him tighter as the crying subsided I heard Sean say

    “I love you too Dad. So much.”

    Sean’s Mom grabbed me into a hug. “You’re like my own child almost Cal. We love you too, your as much a part of our family as anyone. We’re really glad that it’s you he loves. We know why he does because we love you too.”

    Cal excused himself and brought back a box of tissues and handed it around. That started a round of laughter that had everyonel holding their sides from laughing so much. Sean suddenly wanted a picture and Cal buzzed his Dad and Dan on the intercom and asked them to meet out by the pool to take some pix.

    We snapped about forty pix for Sean of him and his folks, all four of them and just about any conceivable combination of the six of us anyone could imagine. I noticed that in all the pictures when both Sean and his Dad were in them, they were side by side and one holding on to the other. That warmed my heart. I had to mention it to Dan and he said he had noticed it already.

    We were sitting around the poolside bar and I invited the Fisher’s feel free to uses the pool as they wished. At one point Sean and his Mom and Dad were deep into conversation when I pulled Cal aside.

    “Okay, tell us Cal, what has happened. Sean and his Dad are all over each other.”

    “Pops, this has really been a big surprise for us. Sean’s Dad hugged him tight and told him how much he loves him, they both cried. Then they tell us that they know we are in love and it’s fine with them, his Dad told us he used to look in on us as little kids when he went to bed and we would be spooned up together. He said he felt then that we would be together. It is such a wonderful feeling not having to hide ‘us’ to them. We’re careful, we wont do some things that we would do with you and Dan, like a kiss or talk about us as a couple. They know, and that’s enough for us. We won’t flaunt our sexuality to them or anyone. Not our style at all. Just low key like you guys have taught us. We’re not lying about it, but then too, we’re not bragging about it either. It is. We are. So What!”

    “Wow Cal this is the best news I could have hoped for. I was sort of dreading having to tell Carter to be a good Dad to his boy.”

    Mary Ann came by about 4:30 p.m. and invited Amanda and Caroline to go shopping at Greenwood Mall with her. They returned nearly three hours later with full shopping bags. While they were out Suze came over and She and Sean were like long lost soul mates. It had been more than a year since they had seen each other. Sean took her to the apartment and showed her around and the upstairs one too. Cal, Carter and Dan sat by the pool with Dan coming into the kitchen every few minutes asking if I needed his help. Finally I asked him to set the dining table with the linens and silver service I had put out.

    At 8:20 the eight of us sat down to our dinner of Standing Crown Rib Roast with horse radish sauce, braised new potatoes, sauteed red, green and yellow peppers with sweet onions and Tarragon, Whole green beans with slivered almonds, freshly made yeast rolls with honey butter, a hearty Burgundy wine and home made peach ice cream for dessert. Our meal was spectacular even if I did cook it. It has been a long while since I have been as pleased with any meal I’ve served.

    Dan made a special toast to the Fishers and Carter made one to his Son and Cal. That one just about had us all weeping into our wine. And when Carter finished and went to hug Sean and Cal, I lost it. I had to excuse myself to the kitchen and compose myself. Carter was doing everything right with Sean, just the things that he needed for self confidence and filling the aching hole he had always felt where his Dad was concerned. But that was all gone now. In just a few hours Carter mended years of pain and self doubt that Sean had harbored.

    The difference in Sean was readily apparent. He was more assertive, he initiated conversations, he laughed with abandon. His laughter was such a joyous sound, I supposed that it was because we had never heard him laugh like he did this night. I watched Cal watching Sean. I think it’s safe to say that Callum fell in love all over again watching Sean blossom into such a vibrant, warm and caring person. Several times during dinner and the long conversations after, Sean would catch my eye and wink or nod. Letting me know how happy he is.

    We all moved out to the patio for coffee and sat around the lighted pool. Dan had included landscape lighting in his gardens and they were spectacular on this summer evening. Along about 10:30 Mary Ann was the first to leave and not long after the Fishers went to their apartment, Suze left to go back to her dorm, leaving just Dan, Sean, Cal and I.

    “Well boy’s. I’d say that this day was a great success. Sean I want you to know that I never spoke to your Dad about spending more time with you. But to my eyes he is a changed man and so very proud of you.”

    “Today was the best time I have ever had with Mom and Dad Mr. C., I’m so happy I may burst. They know about Cal and I, and they accept us as we are. My Dad’s voice cracked with emotion in his toast to me, to us. It’s just been the greatest day and that dinner was out of this world!. I can’t imagine a day getting any better than this. I love my Mom and Dad dearly but Mr. C., it’s you and Dan I look to for guidance and answers to my questions. I love you guys very much.”

    “I agree with Sean, this has been an amazing day and evening. Pops, Dan, that dinner was by far the best food I have ever tasted. vcYou should have been a Chef, Pops.  Having Sean’s parents know and approve of our relationship is such a great freedom to us. I’m sure there are others like us in this world but I feel that Sean and I are the luckiest guys alive. Not only do we have parental approval of our lifestyle, we have the privilege of observing You and Dan as you live your lives together. No one has ever had better role models than Sean and I.”

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Soon our beautiful Kentucky Summer waned into a spectacular Fall with the colorful leaves putting on the annual fabulous show. The Fall/Winter semester registration at WKU was mostly controlled chaos, with all faculty and staff pressed into service. We settled and the first year students learned their way about the campus and all settled into their routine. I made a hard push for donations with all my contacts and the Alumni in the middle of September to get cash in before the Holiday spending cut into what donors were intending to give. I knew that December through March would be slow for my fund raising.

    I did have some things to check up on though, I made a day trip to Nashville just to check up on Dan’s upcoming Christmas present. The restoration shop at Lanes Museum was making a resto mod 1957 Corvette Convertible that I’m giving Dan for Christmas this year. I love Danny’s car and know he will too. GM has a showroom at the plant with one car for every year they’ve been made and he always goes to the ’57 when we’re there. The one I’m giving him is the same Aqua color with white trim as the one at the GM showroom he likes so well. Lane’s already has my next car waiting to be redone. It’s a 1969 Olds Cutlass 442 Convertible to be done in Old Gold and White, but it will be well into spring before it will be driveable. I called Janie’s cell but she was in meetings so I buzzed Jerry and chatted a while with him

    Cal will be graduating from WKU next June with a degree in Industrial Engineering, Sean with a degree in Computer Science. Both Cal and Sean are making noises about grad School so I provided them with list of Grants available for furthering their education. True to his word, Cal’s grades did improve once he and Sean were together. He made the Dean’s List five of his last six semesters. Sean of course was a Dean’s List student every semester.

    His Mom and I had talked about Callum getting the Stang for his graduation present even before Dan and I were reunited. Cal loves that car as much as I do. I had no clue what to get for Sean.  I called Carter, Sean’s Dad and he told me they were getting him a new SUV.  Dan and I wrestled with trying to come up with a suitable gift and finally decided on money.  Since they would both be going on to grad school and living with us we decide to get a 2 year Certificate of Deposit for Sean, to provide a nest egg, or safety net as he started his work career and they began life together as a working couple.  Since Cal was getting the car Dan and I decided to give Sean a $10,000 in Microsoft Stock Certificates.

    With his folks giving him new wheels, Dan and I hoped that the stock  would make them financially independent for many years to come. Sean is a very level headed young man and more attuned to looking forward and planning ahead than Callum.

    With the onset of fall came Connor’s football games and Dan and I were off to Clarkesville for Connor’s first football game of the season on Saturday, Mary Ann rode down with us. It was really great to see that she and Danny were friends again. She was dating a good man and I supposed that it was much easier for her to be happy for Danny when she was happy herself. Connor had a great game making eight tackles and 2 sacks of the quarterback as his team won in a romp. He was named Defensive Player of the Week in the OVC Conference.  Dan and Mary Ann were very proud, I was too, but somehow Connor just never became close to me and neither did his sister.  There were good friends with my kids but were never close to me.  I held the hope that one day, they would come around and accept me as their Dad’s partner.

    Before we were accustomed to fall, winter arrived and snow soon followed. Then it was the Holiday season. The Monday following Thanksgiving I got a call from Lane’s letting me know that Dan’s Car was finished. I made an appointment to drive it for the shakedown cruise without Dan knowing. He had to go GM HQ in Michigan for a couple of Days and I had Cal drive me to Nashville and I drove his car back and we put in in the third space in the Garage Mahal and covered it and stacked boxes to block it from view when the doors were opened. Cal was very disappointed that it wasn’t for me and that he wouldn’t get The Stang for Christmas. Since he didn’t know he would get it for Graduation I ribbed him hard telling him that I would have to be dead for him to get the keys out of my hand.

    The last day of the Semester was Dec. 15th and it was also the date of the Faculty/Staff annual Holiday Party. As the festivities started President Ransdell welcomed the crowd and like always, he introduced the new staff and faculty first. everyone stood  when their names were called to be introduced when their names were called. Faculty was first and then the staff. Dr. Ransdell then introduced his Administration support staff and mine was the last name he called.  I had missed this party the previous two years for various reasons, My first year I was away in New York at a Fund Raiser seminar and the second year, Dan and I were in Fort Lauderdale at an art show Malin was exhibiting in.  Tonight would be the first time I’ll be introduced as the President’s Executive Assistant.

    Danny had told me he was going to position himself so he could watch Charles Moore’s (from the food market) face.  Charles knew that I was employed in the administration  office but my position there had never been published before.  Charles was visibly shocked when I was introduced as the Executive Assistant to the President.

    Later as Dan and I milled through the crowd, we met up with Charles, who was all smiles and friendlier than I had ever seen him. He even introduced us to several of his ‘faculty friends’, all middle aged men and I assumed all were gay or at the least, Bi-Sexual. Charles was not known to have straight friends on the faculty. Each time he introduced me he would omit Danny.  I just pulled Dan up and introduced him to all as my partner.  Each time I did it Charles grew cooler and cooler, I can only guess that somehow he wanted to infer the he and I were friends or more. 

    In our chatter with his ‘gay friends I used the word ‘monogamous’ every time I referred to our relationship, further frustrating Charles.  I had to separate and work a bit on the wealthy Alumni and WKU Benefactors, making sure they knew me and that they did not want for anything while there.  Shortly before his leaving, President Ransdell pulled me aside to tell me he had heard many favorable comments about his Assistant. Comments ranging from my charm and my knowledge of their gifts that had given prior to my arrival at WKU and my solicitous manner regarding their comfort and enjoyment of the evening.

    Dan did well on his own, finding many people he knew from both the plant and his years in the city.  Every so often we would catch sight of each other and smile or wink, as we worked the crowd. The Dean of Students cornered me and thanked me for my part in getting Sean Fisher to WKU.  He was surprised and very pleased when I told him I had known Sean since he was five years old.  He also said that Dr. Ransdell was quite surprised and pleased as he watched while I worked the room, and for the many compliments he had received from Alumni and guests regarding me. 

    I was not so crass as to ask anyone for money this night but I made certain that I would be known on sight at our next encounter.

    On Christmas Morning, while Dan was in the shower, Cal brought Dan’s car to our garage at the house and took his car back to the garage mahal. The four of us exchanged presents, with Dan giving me the most beautiful Emerald ring (my favorite stone, by far) I had ever seen. 

    I gave Dan a 60 inch Flat Panel TV with the Home theater sound system and a gold watch.  Dan and I gave Sean and Cal both new Laptops and I phones and a 42 inch flat panel TV. The boys gave us sexy underwear telling us it was for dancing at Club Fly, you had to show your underwear to be cool these days they said. 

    But my favorite was the picture Cal had taken of Dan and I with his phone. He had a blowup done of us standing together, my arm around Dan and his around me.  After the gifts I went to make our breakfast, Sean and Cal said they were going back to their place but would be back for breakfast.  Really they went to hide in the garage and take a picture when Dan saw his car.

    He was behind me at the sink thanking me for his new watch and the TV, I could feel his swelling cock rub against my butt. I had trouble concentrating but finally asked that he get me the frozen bacon from the freezer in the garage.

    His new car was parked in his space with a huge White Bow from front to back. I heard his gasp when he opened the door, he sort of slumped against the door jamb to keep on his feet when the camera flashed.

    “Oh migod, TJ!!!” I was right behind him.

    “Merry Christmas Babe”

    He was absolutely pale, I feared he might faint.  He rallied and regained his composure enough to turn to me and pull me into a Danny hug.

    “Did you steal it from the showroom at the plant?” he asked

    No babe, this one is yours, but it is cosmetically identical to the ’57 you always go to at the museum.”

    In his boxers and Tee shirt he jumped into the driver’s seat and turned the key. The V-8 rumbled to life filling the garage with it’s burbling exhaust. He turned it off and ran back to me.

    “This is too much babe. I do love it though.  I love you Tommy, more than I can ever say. Thank you, it’s the greatest present ever.”

    “It’s a resto mod, like The Stang, so you can drive it anywhere. It’s a little tricky on wet pavement they tell me because of the power to weight ratio. We’ve had it hidden here for almost two weeks!  It’s been parked in the garage out back since you went to Michigan.  Now, I really do need the bacon babe!”

    After French Toast and Bacon, Dan rushed to dress and was tugging me out to the garage.

    “We’re going for a drive TJ.”

    We got into the car and he reached up and undid the latch and put the top down.  Oblivious to the fact that it was 40 degrees outside.  When the motor roared to life Dan just sat there, mesmerized by the rumbling V-8 motor.  I watched his face as he tried all the buttons and knobs. He was a little boy again, everything to he touched, saw or heard was either awesome or fantastic.  When he pushed the throttle down when turning onto the on-ramp to I-65 he laughed out loud.

    “Oh Man…what a car.” Dan exclaimed.

    He took the next exit off the highway because the wind with the top down had us chilled to the bone. With our teeth chattering he pulled over and pulled the top up and cranked up the heater.  Before he pulled back onto the highway he leaned over and with his hand on the back of my neck pulled me into a long soulful kiss.  After a couple of cars blew their horns as they passed by us we broke the kiss.

    “You constantly amaze me Tommy, thank you for being you, for loving me and for this awesome Christmas Present.  Every time I think there’s no way we could love each other more, you do something that just blows me away.  You’ve made me the happiest, luckiest man alive.  I love you babe.”

    “Drive Mister, you can thank me in our bedroom later.  I know it too, somehow we just keep getting better and better together.  I don’t question it anymore, I accept it and then say thanks for it.  And I do love you.”

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    It was back around the Thanksgiving Weekend that Sean, Dan and I Started planning a surprise birthday party for Pops.  He was born on New Years Eve, the biggest party night of the year.  We started making a list of who to invite, Dan even sneaked a call to Pop’s office to his Assistant to make out a list from WKU for the Party, added in Dan’s family, My family and Sean’s family and a few of their personal friends and we had a list of 48 people. That ruled out a party at their house which was good in a way, it will be hard to surprise Pops anywhere, but at the house would be impossible. 

    Dan got started and managed to get the National Corvette Museum Skydome party/meeting room reserved for our party. That was perfect, Dan could easily convince Pops that it was a GM party they were going to and when they walk in, Surprise it’s just us!  Dan again used his GM connections and convinced the Chefs at Verdi Restaurant to cater the food for the party.  They provided items straight from their menu.   Many of our guests immediately knew where the food came from.

    The food was fabulous, even Pops raved about it. Verdi had provided us with Humus with sweet red pepper pesto, toasted Lepina (a Bosnian bread), pepperoncini (sweet Italian peppers) , Kalamata Olives with cucumbers and Feta cheese.  Grilled Shrimp with Orange Marmalade, Grilled Avocado with Crab Fritti, Ahi Tuna atop spring greens with tomatoes, broccoli, potato slice, French Onions and green peppers, salads with organic greens, red onions, dried cherries, Gorgonzola cheese, green peppers and an Avocado/Sherry vinaigrette.  Seared scallops in penne pasta and lemon garlic sauce, seared shrimp on skewers, lemon seasoned, artichoke and black olives, with Gorgonzola and Feta cheese sauce. A fabulous feast that had the guest raving about the food.

    In addition to the invited local guests , all of our families would be there, including Sean’s Mom, Dad and Sister Caroline. Suze, Connor, Malin, Mary Ann, Jerry and my Mom Janie, and our friends Jim and Craig. With Connor and Malin staying with their Mom we had just enough beds for the out of towners and ourselves. To keep Pops in the dark about the party Dan arranged for three hotel rooms at the museum for the Nashville crowd to change, Sean’s folks and , Mom and Jerry would come back to our house afterward.

    In the SkyDome, more than 70 Corvettes were on display, Dan even managed to get the ’57 Car that was like the one I gave him put on display there. He had a big Christmas Card made up in the art department at work that read.  Merry Christmas Danny, love TJ, Danny told everyone about his present.

    It was the night of the party and the four of us were in Tuxedos, further convincing Pops that this was really a GM party.  A limo arrived to pick us up and one went to Mary Ann’s place to pick up her, Connor and Malin. Dan had ordered a stretch Limo to pick us up after the party. On cue when we arrived at the Sky Dome everyone in the crowd had their backs turned so that Pops couldn’t see any familiar faces.

    We heard someone on the sound system start a count down from five and at one everyone turned and shouted HAPPY BIRTHDAY, TJ.  Balloons were released and confetti filled the air.  Pops stood there with his mouth hanging open.  Then the crowd moved in on him and he realized he had been had.

    He turned to Dan to say thanks but Dan was being led away by one of the guests to the ’57 Aqua and White car like his.  Dad turned to Sean and me and we just shrugged like we didn’t have a clue, as we steered him to the bar.  With his Gin in hand Pops dove into the crowd and we didn’t see him again for hours.  After about an hour the caterers had all the food out and they removed all the covers and the aromas filled the room and the crowd swarmed to the food.  When everyone was finished with the food the music started.  Dan had hired “The Sound Machine” DJ to spin tunes for this older crowd and it wasn’t long until the whole place was rocking.

    Sean and I were watching the folks dance when Jim and Craig walked up looking fabulous in their Tuxes.  We chatted a bit and they decided to dance a bit themselves.  I saw Suze and Malin sitting and Sean and I went over, him taking Suze and me with Malin and dragged them out onto the Dance floor.  Connor was dancing with Caroline, Sean’s sister and Mary Ann was with her latest beau.  Dr. Ransdell from WKU and DR. Fisher from Belmont and their wives stayed close together but to their credit mingled with everyone.  At one point when I looked around there were only a handful of folks not dancing.

    At about 5 minutes til Midnight someone got on the sound system and got everyones attention for the countdown.  I noticed Dan and Pops, Jim and Craig walk by Sean and I going away from the crowd, I tugged Sean along as I followed them. We walked around the center core of the Dome to where we were out of  sight of the party crowd and as the count down hit zero all of us kissed our partner.  We were the openly Gay contingent and we weren’t about to miss the New Years Kiss but neither did want to offend anyone so we slipped away.  We rushed back to the group and were hugging and shaking hands with everyone we met.  Dad got to the sound system and thanked everyone for coming and toasted Dan for such a wonderful surprise.  Then he thanked Danny, Sean and I and his family.

    Some time around one thirty we crawled into the Limo with Sean’s folk, Mom and Jerry and Suze.  Dad was really touched that so many people had come to the party and he raved about the food and the music. There was a moment when he just looked at Danny, I thought they might kiss but they didn’t they just clasped each other hands and did their mental telepathy bit with each other.  Everyone just smiled and looked away.

    It was nearly three a.m. When Sean and I fell into our bed.  Exhausted and still a bit keyed up.  Neither of us were drunk, I think we only had two glasses of wine each the whole night.  We did drink a good bit of club soda though.  At Eight my alarm went off and we showered and rushed up to the main house to make coffee and see about breakfast.  The coffee brewing brought Dan to the kitchen and he told us that breakfast would be delivered about 10.

    “Danny, you thought of every thing man. That sure was some party last night.  Everyone had a blast.

    He thanked us for all our help and hugged us, then grabbed a mug of coffee.  Sean and I set out the dishes and silver on the dining table buffet style and when the food arrived they just set the Buffet Chafing dishes on the table.  Sean called his folks on their cell and Mom and Jerry were just coming down the hallway when we uncovered the food.

    Eggs Benedict with tons of Hollandaise sauce, scrambled eggs with sour cream and minced sweet red peppers, rashers of bacon, piles of ham, smoked Salmon, hash browns,  Spanish Frittatas, Onions, Chorizo Sausage, Manchego Cheese with Yukon Gold Potato Hash.

    Sean and I had our eyes on the food knowing we would be taking a good deal of it back to our place for the coming week.  While Danny was loved by everyone, his stock rose considerably as a party planner this week. Dad had a hard time wrapping his brain around the fact that Dan had pulled of the surprise of a life time with a fabulous party and the incredible food.  Dan blushed as Pops raved about his planning skills and passed it all off as the magic of his GM business card.

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Since tomorrow, January 2nd was on a Wednesday the guests started leaving in mid afternoon. Sean talked his folks into staying for dinner before leaving but Janie, Jerry and Suze left at three Sean and Cal prepared dinner at their apartment for Sean’s folks, their first dinner guests in the new place.

    Dan and I stretched out on the sofa, him spooned to my back as we watched a football game and just enjoyed being alone with each other.  I dozed of during the game and woke alone on the sofa around seven. I walked through the house but couldn’t find Dan, finally I thought to see if he had left to go somewhere and opened the door to the garage and there he sat in his car, smiling.  He called for me to join him and I got in beside him. We just sat there, not talking, holding hands and I knew his gratitude, how much he loved his present, how much he adores me, how thankful he was for all we had, our families, our lives together, this seemingly boundless love we have for each other.  Finally we left the garage and went to our room.  Once we were undressed and in bed, spooned together, him hugging me to him he let out a huge sigh,

    “Uumm me too babe. Pure bliss. Thank you Dan, for everything, life with you is the most wonderful thing I’ve ever known. I am a truly happy man.

    The surprise birthday party for Pops was a smashing success. Dan dazzled everyone with his unknown talent for organizing such an amazing evening. Pops was completely shocked when he realized that we had pulled off such an elaborate and unexpected surprise. On the way home in the limo I thought Dad was going to kiss Dan, right there in front of Sean’s parents and Mom and Jerry. He managed to control his emotions but he did hold Dan’s hand for the whole trip home.

    At the house, Dan popped a bottle of Champagne and we all had a final celebratory drink to the birthday boy. Pops, never one to miss any opportunity to speak to a group, took over and spent about five minutes praising Dan for organizing such a fantastic party and thanked Sean and I for our part as well, and the guests for attending. After the drink Dan told everyone that brunch would be laid out at ten thirty and to come to the dining room when they were ready. Before heading to the apartment I told Dan that Sean and I would be back by Nine to get the coffee started and lay out the dishes and silver. I asked what he wanted cooked and he laughed and told me to relax and snuggle up with Sean a hour longer.

    “The morning after Brunch is part of the whole deal guys. It’s Catered too. Cars will be picking up the guests staying at the Corvette museum and picking up Mary Ann, Malin and Connor at their house. It’s the final part of Dan Drennan’s Fabulous Affairs, that’s the name of the company I’ll start when I retire from GM. If I can convince T.J. to cook for us.”

    Sean and I did make it back to the main house by 9:30 and helped straighten up after the caterers had gone and put out the Silverware and China, and lit the Sterno for the hot dishes. Dan was directing everything we did. Pops finally made an appearance at 9:45. When he walked into the dining room his eyes popped and his mouth hung open. “DANNY! Your still at it. This is beautiful, so elegant. You’ve worked yourself into the party giving job in this house for sure.”

    Pops gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Looking over to Sean and I, Pops said.

    “Sean, Callum. Take note guys, Dan has given a Graduate Course in how you treat your man with last night’s party and this brunch. Looking to Dan he said.

    “I can get well accustomed to this kind of treatment for every happy occasion Dan. You’ve gone over the top spoiling me now. Few things surprise me about my Dan anymore, but this party has absolutely stunned me. I’m gonna wear him out thanking him over and over for this birthday surprise.”

    Just then the doorbell rang and the brunch guests began arriving. Mary Ann, Malin and Connor were the first to arrive just as Sean’s parents and his sister Caroline came in the back door from the apartment out back. The dining room Hunt Board and Buffet were covered with chafing dishes, bowls and dishes of food. We had set up a long folding table in the family room, Malin, Connor, Suze, Caroline Sean and I all ate there, all of us over 21 and still at the kids table!

    This fabulous brunch lasted until almost noon. The group in the dining room were laughing and talking and generally having a great time while we younger folks in the family room were busy talking as well, catching up with each other, telling our stories. Suze was giving Sean and I a hard time about the apartment, wanting us to move out right away. Malin showed pics of her art exhibition a couple of months ago in Louisville, Connor was being courted by sports agents, he was a sure shot to be drafted into the NFL. Sean and I had some big news too, we both had just secured jobs after graduation. We kept it low key so we could tell everyone after brunch, Dan and Dad didn’t even know it yet.

    It took a lot of begging from me but Suze stayed until dark before going back to campus. We were in the same town, even the same College but seldom got to spend time together. We have always been close and we could be apart for months at a time and pick it all up again like we were together yesterday. I understood that she was anxious to get back to her steady guy of the last couple of months.

    After everyone had eaten and before they left the table Sean and I asked the group at our table to come into the dining room because we had something to tell the whole group. When we all walked in Pops eyes immediately went to Dan, eyebrow raised. Dan just shook his head that he didn’t know what was happening.

    I looked to Sean and took his hand in mine.

    “We don’t know when we will have everyone together again like this so Sean and I have some news that we need to share with all of you. Incredible as it sounds, Sean and I will be graduating from WKU in just a bit over five months from now. We’ve both been contacted by ‘headhunters’ about various jobs and companies.

    Sean’s field is so technical that he has been limited in the companies that have made legitimate offers that interest him. With me, Industrial Engineers are a dime a dozen it seems. But I’m proud to say that we have both been offered good positions and we will both be in the same city.

    The bad news is that we will be leaving Dan and Pops. Their help and guidance during our time here has not only made us closer as a family, it has molded us into respectable and responsible young men. We can never repay their kindness, their love and caring nor the financial help that they have given us. Suze will get our beloved apartment. Our other Dad, Jerry designed the place, I really wish we could take it with us. It was our first home together for Sean and I. Leaving here will be sad and both of us regret that we must do so. But our new employers will be expecting us in August. We’ll be moving to Nashville, to begin our careers!

    Sean’s Mom shrieked and his Dad yelled, My Mom started bawling, Dan and Pops were up hugging us, everyone was excited that we would be living and working in our home town. Janie, My Mom was in tears, overjoyed that her baby would be back in town. Sean’s folks were just as happy, his Dad was already making plans for a welcome home party. His Mom was a real estate agent and was telling us about great condos for rent. We told Dan and Pops that we’d be reserving the guest quarters a lot during the coming Hilltoppers Football season. Not long after the guests started leaving and by 4 pm there was only the four of us left, Dan, Pops, Sean and I.

    Dan started in asking questions about where we would be working and Sean told him all about Quanta Computers and I in turn told what little I knew about my firm, Hayden Architectural Design and Interiors. We knew that we wanted to live in the Hillsboro or Green Hills area. But the big problem was that it was a very desirable area (read expensive). His Mom had promised us she could find us the perfect Condo to rent in six months time.

    Pops and Dan excused themselves and went to their room, Pops saying that they would be right back, he just had to talk privately with Dan for a moment. They were back in less than five minutes.

    “Sean, Cal you guys take a seat, we need to talk. This is important.”

    We wondered what was up but we sat and waited to hear what they were up to now.

    “Guys Dan and I have just been talking and we’ve come up with a idea you guys might like. How would you guys like to live in Hillsboro village when you move back home? What I mean is, I still have my house there, it is rented but we can give notice and you guys can buy it if you want. It will be a great investment for you guys not to mention it is a really cool place to live.”

    Sean and I looked and each other, both of us shocked, I hadn’t thought of that place in at least two years. But I knew it was a great idea and before I could get the question asked, Sean said yes, that will be perfect, then added.

    “But only if we can have you guys as our guests then whenever you come to town. Mi Casa Es Su Casa. Quite literally in this case.” Sean said.

    “Jeez Pops, you guys are absolutely the greatest. I always liked that place better even than Mom’s house. I love the old craftsman style and the way you restored it is so great. Is there room in the back yard for a pool?

    “Yes there is room and the plans are already drawn up, I gave it up when Danny came back into my life.”

    “This is almost too much, How could any two guy’s be as lucky as Sean and I.”

    Dan put his arm around Pops and laughed.

    “I think the great luck runs in the family Cal. I feel the very same way every day with your Dad, here.”

    Sean spoke up.

    “We’re taking you guys out to Dinner tonight. Our treat, for real, Dress nicely we’re going to Verdi. I have a friend who works at Verdi, I’ll call him now for reservations. “

    Sean stepped onto the deck to make his call and Dan and Pops just stood there, looking at each other.

    Dan had a frown on his face and looked to Pops and said.

    “T.J., I don’t have anything to wear!”

    “Poor baby, you want me to take you shopping, we can get you something nice. Or you could just wear your Tux, you look so good in it.”

    “Great, I’m driving.” Dan said.

    Pops dobled over laughing,

    “You’ll go to any length to drive that car, won’t you.  Very well, I could use a brisk ride about now.”

    Sean came in from the deck.

    “We have reservations for 8:30 at Verdi. You two remember that this is our treat, leave your wallets at home.”

    “Thanks boys, sorry but you guys will always be our boys.  We’re so very proud of the men you’ve become but you’re still our boys.  Now Dan and I are off to do some shopping, Greenwood Mall, here we come!”

    Dan put a little extra into the gas pedal and the ‘Vette roared to life, we could hear him laughing in the family room.

    The time between the New Years Eve party for Pops and Graduation flew by.  Spring lasted about a week it seemed and soon it was Graduation week.  The Fishers and Mom and Jerry came on Friday, Graduation was on Sunday.  Both Sean and I were graduating with honors, Him as Magna Cum Laude with a 3.9 GPA and me as summa cum laude with 3.5 GPA. Any honors I received was because Sean pushed me to do better every time we received a grade.  Pops continually thanked Sean for the way he pushed me to get better and better grades

    The day arrived and I was so relieved, starting tomorrow we would begin our life in the real world.  We had a home and Pops gave us his furniture that was in storage.  We were set to begin our Jobs on the first day of August.

    Everyone gathered on the deck and in the yard at Dan and Pop’s for our After Graduation party, Sean and I had changed into board shorts and tees but we wore the Mortarboard caps with the gold tassels signifying our Honors status, most of the afternoon.   Carter, Sean’s Dad was the first to give a toast to us and when he had finished, the garage door opened and his Mom drove out is Sean’s graduation present. A new Range Rover Evoq SUV.  Silver with saddle brown leather. Trucks aren’t supposed to be pretty but this one was absolutely breathtaking.

    Sean went crazy!  I feared that he would hyperventilate he was so excited. After everyone had calmed down I expected Dad to toast us but it was Dan who spoke.   I didn’t see Pops anywhere.  Dan’s toast to us made tears well up for both of us as he told of his love and affection for us.  Everyone was moved by his words and it got very quiet when he had finished.  Just when it was at the quietest, I heard the roar of a V-8 motor starting up.  At first I thought it was Dan’s Vette but it didn’t sound just right.  Then I saw it. Oh migod! Coming around the corner of the house was THE STANG!  I fell to my knees I was so shocked. I was up quickly and running to Pops and The Stang. He had stopped and was by the car when I hit him at a full run, wrapping him in a bear hug, my face wet with my tears of joy!  There wasn’t anything I could say right then so I just kept hugging my Dad.

    When I had recovered enough, he tossed me the keys.  She’s your’s now son. I’m so sorry for making you feel so bad when I told you that I traded it away. Lanes’ refreshed the old girl these past few months and she’s like new again. Now you can take her back home to the village in Nashville and put her in her proper garage.  But remember, her next redo is on you.

    Sean came running up,

    “Oh my god, it’s the same car. I thought it was another at first, but it’s The Stang.”

    Sean hugged Pops.

    “You knew how much he loves that car.  I’m a little jealous of it, he has talked about it so much since it’s been gone.   He cried that first night. Thank you Mr. C., you know that you and Dan are more to us than just Cal’s Dads.  We both want to be just like the two of you.”

    “We know that Sean. We love you both so much. Having you here has been a gift for us, we will miss you terribly. Dan and I were hoping you would both stay for Grad School and be with us a while longer.”

    All the guests came over to look at the Mustang.  Bill, Suze’s main squeeze was stunned by the Mustang.  Bill’s Dad is a Ford dealer; Suze told him about growing up with her Dad driving it everyday and how her brother couldn’t mention their Dad with talking about that car too.

    Around four pm the last of the guests said their goodbyes and Dan, Pops, Sean and I were left to clean up.  Sean and I took the outside while Dan and Pops went inside.  By six o’clock everything was back to normal, and all signs of the party were gone except for the two new additions to the garage.

    The next morning Sean and I both jumped up out of bed before we realized that we weren’t in school now.  Laughing we went to the kitchen and made fresh juice in the juicer.  We decided that we should start packing things up to be taken to Nashville.  We would be in possession of the house on the first of July and Due at our new jobs on August first. The day we left the apartment was bitter sweet.  We both love that place that had been built for us.

    The Moving truck took our things on the morning of June 30th. and we drove to Nashville the next day.   By five o’clock that afternoon our possessions were in our new home.   When everything had been put into its new place, we knew what furniture items we still needed.   First on the list was new bedroom furniture for us, a TV room sofa and chairs, dishes, cutlery, glassware and a cookware set. We found everything on our list and came home with everything but the furniture which would be delivered.

    Pops gave us thefurniture he hadn’t taken to Bowling Green that had previously been here. So we had a place to sleep until the new furniture arrived. That night Mom and Jerry and Sean’s folks all came over, both sets of parents bringing tons of food and we received four bottles of wine for housewarming gifts.

    A little after ten pm everyone was gone and we were sitting on the bar stools in the kitchen.

    “Cal!  We don’t have to go to class anymore.  We’re done, let’s take off for a few days.   Take a quick break before we have to join the workforce.”

    “Do you have something in mind Sean?”

    “I do but I don’t know that you will go for it Callum.”

    “You’ll never know until you try me, Sean. What do you want to do.?”

    “What would you think about a three night, four day trip to Key West. We fly of course. We can do the whole trip, hotel, meals, plane tickets for under $1,000. I’ve checked.”

    He moved closer and put his arms around me and said softly.

    “We could hold hands walking on the beach, kiss in public, just be two guys in love for a few days.”

    Sean knew he had hooked me with that last sentence.   I have a very hard time saying no to him, he’s always been my weakness since we were little kids.

    “You already have the tickets, don’t you Sean!

    Sean just gave me a sheepish, guilty look, knowing I would do anything he wished.   I always have and probably I always will.

    “Sure thing Sean.   Three days alone, and on the beach with you sounds like paradise.  When to we leave?”

    “The day after tomorrow!  We’re gonna have a great time Cal.  Caroline will be here for the furniture delivery and she’ll stay at our place and keep the Range Rover while we’re away.   I’ve bought us new board shorts and a couple of Speedos.”

    “Have you told Dan and Pops about your scheme?”

    “No I thought I’d let you do that.   Scheme?   I just think we ought to have some down time together before we start working for the rest of our lives.  We’ve never been really alone together, family is always near or in the room.  I’m not complaining about that at all, Cal.   I would like for us to be away and alone for just a little while.   I think it will be good for us, a special Cal and Sean time”

    “You’re right, as usual Sean.  Wow Key West!  You better not dump me for some beach body.  I’m going to the tanning salon tomorrow and get a spray on tan before I get out on the beach.   I give new meaning to the words pasty white.”

    Our time in Key West was magical. Sean was right, we could just be two guys in love here.   There was a special bonding for us on that trip, a beginning of sorts as we would soon be living on our own.  Being away from family and on our own was such a great feeling.  We were adults now.  And we weren’t alone either, we had seen at least three other gay couples at this hotel.

    On our first morning we decided to try on the new swim suits. When Sean put on the his new speedo my heart raced. I wasn’t at all sure I wanted him to go to the beach in that. He looked so freaking sexy I boned up in an instant. He kept ribbing me to put the Speedo he got for me but I told him there was a problem and his hand groped at my cock.

    “Do I need to take care of this so you can get into the Speedo, Cal?”

    “Well…”

    With that he pulled my shorts to the floor got on his knees and took me into his mouth.  Needless to say we wound up naked on the bed, me on my back with Sean deep inside me. He wasn’t gentle either, hot and sweaty we fucked hard.  Him pounding my ass and my ass trying to devour his cock. The end result was two exhausted but satisfied young men,  a short nap, and me with a silly little grin on my face all day.  After the nap we both got into the speedos and stood looking in the mirror.

    “Damn babe, a guy can’t hide anything in these. Are we really going out on the beach in these.”

    ‘They are kinda skimpy Cal, but you look good enough to eat it it.  I’m game if your are.  Just remember you’re going home with the one who brung ya, you hear!”

    “Great, understood. It will be a rush with you beside me in that.   Sean your butt is amazing in that suit, that bulge in front looks good too.   We may have to run back to the room and do it again, you sexy man.”

    I have to say that heads did turn as we walked down the beach.   Every pair of eyes were covered with shades but we knew that were watching. We stopped at an open space of beach and spread out a blanket and lay down. Knowing that we were being watched, we sort of put on a little show of me putting lotion on Sean and him putting it on me. I got hard again oiling up his body and it was painful in the speedo.  We were both reading, on our stomachs, propped up on elbows reading.  Our feet were touching, rubbing and keeping up our contact.  After a half hour we turned to lay on our backs and saw that there was six or seven guys near us.   The empty space had filled quickly.

    After an hour we got up and went to a beachside bar for a cool refreshing drink.   We sat at an Umbrella table with our drinks and talked.  Soon a couple came up and asked if they could join us. All the other tables were occupied.  They introduced themselves as Steven and Richard.   Steven spoke first.”

    “Thanks guys. I don’t mean to pry but are you guys a couple by any chance.   We hope so, Rich and I would like someone to pal around with without the come ons the single guys try.   Rich and I have been together 4 years now. Oh gosh, I forgot. I’m Drew.”

    “That’s great guys. Yes this is Sean and I’m Cal. We are very much a couple.  We’ve know each other and been best friends since kindergarten. We started fooling around in high school and we committed to each other our freshman year in college.”

    Rich and Drew are from Birmingham and newly graduated from college like us.  We talked and laughed for nearly an hour. We wanted to go and make reservations for a Snorkeling trip and a Sunset Sail on the Blue Q, a sightseeing boat.   Rich and Drew had heard about it and asked if we’d mind them going on the same trip.

    Of course we were glad they wanted to join us. But their asking made me like them even more.  We booked on the Sunset Sail for this evening and on the Snorkeling trip for tomorrow morning.  The Sunset cruise was amazing, among the most beautiful things I have ever seen.  After the Blue Q returned to dock, Sean and I asked Drew and Rich to join us for dinner. Drew quickly accepted if we would be doing it dutch treat, which made me like them more and more.

    A quick phone call got us reservations for four at Mangoes overlooking the crowd doing the Duval Crawl, drinks then dinner, more drinks and the four of us headed out to Rick’s Upstairs for some dancing. What a night!   We had fun at Club Fly back in Bowling Green,  but Rick’s was in another league.  Sometime after 3am we all stumbled and laughed our way back to the hotel.

    The four of us met again for drinks before dinner then we separated for our last night in Key West.  Tonight was for just us.   We had a nice dinner, intentionally light, nothing heavy, we didn’t want anything to hamper or slow us for the lovemaking that would come later.  We were absolutely shameless, hugging, kissing every few steps as we walked back from the sunset viewing, at one point I pulled Sean into the shadows just off Duval Street and was undoing his belt when he stopped me. I was so caught up in the gay friendly atmosphere and so freaking in love with him that I got too carried away.  When we broke apart, Sean was gasping for air and had a urgency in his words.

    “Ohmigod Callum, lets get to our room now!  The love I feel for you is about to burst out of these shorts.”

    We took off walking fast back to Heron House Court and our bed.   In the room sean turned and pressed me to the door as he wrapped his arms around my neck and kissed me so lustfully that we were steaming hot in seconds.  Something snapped in Sean.  He grabbed the neck of my tee shirt and tore it off my body, next he slid down my body kissing and tonguing his way to the waistband of my board shorts. He pulled them to the floor and my bouncing cock came to rest against his cheek. He took it in his left hand and looked up into my eyes as he opened his mouth and took all of me to the hilt.  His arms went around my hips and pulled me tighter to him as his throat muscles worked my throbbing cock.  My knees were shaking and thought I would fall to the floor.  Between my moans I managed to say.

    “Sean, babe, the bed, to the bed.”

    He turned me and I fell on my back and he never let my cock slip from his lips.   I urged him to turn around and I greedily took his leaking cock as deeply as I could, our urgency was soon rewarded as we filled each other with the fluid of our love.  When we recovered I called room service and had a bottle of chilled champagne delivered.  Dressed in a hotel bathrobe I signed for the champagne and tipped the bellman as he sat the bucket down and opened the bottle.

    When the door closed, Sean was out of his robe and taking mine off of me.   He led me to the shower and we started off taking a shower but ended with hard cocks and a need to make love, slow and deliberate, Sensual and tender. That is exactly the way we started, but somewhere just after sensual and tender our lust for one another reappeared and took over.

    Sean’s the person I know best in the entire world and I can never get enough of him, to get any closer we will need to merge into one body.  But that isn’t going to happen. The things our bodies can do together make us sure that we like things just the way they are.  Our biggest sexual problem of late is deciding who gets to bottom first. Sean won and I prepared him for entry with plenty of lubricant and my four fingers opening him up with his moans and movement on my hand. Spreading wide and opening his arms to me I knee walked between his legs until my leaking cock rested at his opening. I lowered myself for his kiss as he wrapped his legs around my hips and pushed me deep inside him. I whimpered, the rush of feelings that assailed my cock as I plunged inside him forced the sound from my throat.

    Sean’s hips rose to meet my cock just at the moment of my deepest penetration, I moaned again as his hips attacked my cock.  The next forty five minutes or so were frantic.   It was if we knew there would never another night like this.  Our bodies churned together.  My cock filling his insides as his velvet rectal muscles massaged my hardness.  Neither of us wanted this to end, we would get right up to the edge and ease back, this went on time and time again. Until finally we reached that point, there was no stopping now, each thrust was hard, fast and deep with Sean throwing his hips up to grind hard against me.

    In our sexual frenzy we passed from men in love to animals in rut. Nothing else matters but this act, there’s that indescribable feeling a man gets as he fucks. It’s before the orgasm starts, it’s the feelings of the friction against the cock that are so good they make goose flesh for a moment, so good, I wonder how anything can feel like this.  My cock rules but Sean’s ass owns every hard throbbing centimeter of it.  I’m his slave, doing his bidding, willingly, gladly servicing his need.

    One second were in a frantic rut and the next we are frozen, dead still pushing, grinding, trying to get more cock deeper in his ass.  Neither of us is breathing, it is the moment, then. oh my god! SEAN!  My semen is rushing from my testicles to spray his insides with my love, he covers both of us with a continuous stream, his white hot semen gluing us together when I collapse atop him.  We gasp for air as I slide off to his side.  No words pass between us.  None are necessary.  We know, we’ve done this before.   It’s one of the things we love about the other, the ability to make each other feel like this.  When our breathing slows to normal we slept, wrapped together with arms and legs and the joy of us. It’s as close to oneness as we can ever achieve, it’s the most incredible, most wonderful union of our love.

    n the frenzy of last night we had forgotten to close the blackout drapes, only the sheer ones were closed and the room flooded with light. We soon woke and crawled to the shower, still too weak to do more that wash off.  Sean looked to me.

    “You were incredible when we made love Cal, I’ll never forget that. Never.”

    “Yeah, me too babe.   Our Key West Moment. Damn! I love you Sean, God knows I love you.”

    “Yeah, together we are something special Callum.  You know, I think I finally understand now the way the Dan and your Pops feel about each other.  There will never be anything for us but each other and more of what we did last night.”

    We took a cab to the airport and were greeted at the concourse entrance by Rich and Drew. They were leaving tomorrow but wanted to send us off and trade numbers and email addresses. They had already invited us to come to Birmingham for a weekend visit.

    We arrived home at 6:15pm after a six hour flight. Caroline with there to meet us and drove us to our house. We walked into our home and smelled the unmistakable aroma of Pop’s cooking. As we entered the kitchen Pops grabbed us in a hug.

    “Welcome Home guys. We missed you!” Pops beamed at us.

    “What a great surprise, Mr. C.” Sean beamed right back at him.

    “Dan’s gone to get some wine, he’ll be back in a few. You guys go freshen up, take a nap, whatever you want.   I’m glad you guys are home and safe. I can see by your faces that you’ve had a great time.”

    Sean and I were putting things away and sorting out clothes for the laundry when there wa a knock on our door.

    “Come on in, we’re as decent as were gonna be.” Sean said.

    Dan rushed in and hugged us to him.

    “Welcome home guys, we sure have missed you. Wow, you two are glowing.  I guess that means you had a great time.”

    “Yeah, it was great, you and Pops need to go down there Dan. The freedom to kiss, hold hands, is the greatest feeling.   We met a couple from Birmingham and became friends, they’ve invited us for a weekend soon.

    This trip changed us Dan.  For the first time I think we both came to understand just how much we mean to each other, the depth of our feelings for each other.  And last night, we made the earth move under us, it may have been only the circumstances but we’ll never forget last night.  We understand more about you and Pops too, how you love each other and the things you guys did to keep Sean and I from being separated like you guys were.  We love you Dan.”

    Dan went back to Pops and we finished our unpacking. We only had twelve days now before we started our new jobs. Sean got into the shower and I went out to be with Pops and Dan.

    I found them in the kitchen hugging each other and Dan was crying, I went back to our room wondering what had happened. In a few minutes Pops came looking for me.

    “Come back Cal, Dan’s okay, he was just very emotional after you guys talked.  He loves you guys so much, you really touched his heart.  You know both Dan and I are big cry babies when it comes to emotional stuff like that.  I could cry every time he makes love to me, but I fight it off.  Son, I hope that someday we’ll be able to convey just how proud of you and Sean we are.”

    We heard Sean shut off the shower and Pops left to go back to Dan. Sean came out toweling his hair, his beautiful naked body stirred the fire in me, when he turned slightly and I saw his fantastic butt, I groaned out loud, I pulled him to the bed and held him against me as we kissed.

    “You are so beautiful, thanks for loving me Sean.”

    “I always have, since we were five years old, all I’ve ever wanted was to be with Callum Clarke.  You are my dream come true.   But dreams aside, we have to get up babe, Dan and your Pops are waiting for us.   They want to spend some time with us, hear about our trip.  They really do miss us not being around them like we were in college.  Get up, lets dress and go join them. We went to the kitchen and hugged each other again and Pops and Dan wanted to hear all about the trip.  After our recommendation they began talking about taking a trip down there themselves.

    Before we were ready for it, the month was ending and work loomed on the horizon.  Secretly, I was as excited as I had been when I went away to college.  Sean was far ahead of me as usual, he had a new product in his head that he was anxious to get started on.  Starting on Friday we went shopping and got our ‘first day’ outfits and then to a movie that night. Saturday we played tennis for two hours, then a jog for a few miles and home to get ready for a night out.

    We haven’t been out since Key West and tonight we were going dancing at Club Blu on Church Street.  We got there at almost midnight and there was a small line but it moved fast and once in the place was packed, great music and we went straight to the dance floor.  We were really getting into the music and before long we had pulled off our tees and were just in our jeans.  Soon we were surrounded by naked torsos glistening with sweat.   Guys coming on to us only made us put of a better show, dancing, dry humping each other, generally acting like sluts.

    When we gave it up and headed for the bar there were a few cheers for us.  We both had only club soda and went to the patio to cool down. No sooner than we had found a spot and sat on the stone wall when two guys rushed up to us.

    “Callum? Sean? is it really you?”

    “Good Grief! Dylan, Cameron from Hillsborough High! I don’t believe this. How are you guys.”

    “It’s a small world guys, We heard that you guys were at WKU in Bowling Green. How’s it going? Cameron asked.

    “We Graduated last June. We’re out for our last fling for a while. We both start work on Monday. I’m with Quanta Computers and Cal is with Hayden Architectural Design as an Industrial Engineer. ” Sean said.

    “I don’t mean to pry but are you guys a couple now?” Dylan asked.

    We laughed, and Sean wrapped an arm around my waist and kissed my neck.

    “Very much so guys. Very much so. We were fooling around a bit our Jr. & Sr. years in High School and things got more serious when I went to Austin Peay and Cal was at WKU.   Luckily I got a transfer and we spent the last two years and two semesters together in an apartment at Cal’s Dad’s.”

    “What about you guys” Cal asked.

    Cameron blushed and looked to Dylan.

    “We started dating last month.  We ran into each other here one night and started dancing and we’ve sort of stuck together since.   I can’t speak for Cam but I like where we are together and where it seems to be heading.’

    Cam gently took Dylan’s hand and moved closer to him.

    “You guys will have to come over for dinner one night soon. We’re in Hillsboro Village, Cal’s Dad sold us his place there.” Sean said.

    Dylan and Cam went to get drinks and Sean turned to me.

    “Wow, did you ever have a clue about either of them? Surprised just doesn’t cover it.  Dylan the football star and Cam the basketballer. Both of them were always with the cutest girls.”

    “No, I never could have guessed them to be gay and even more surprising is that they’re together.   Oh my god! Sean, look who’s coming over here!”

    “Well I will be damned. Callum Clarke and Sean Fisher in a gay bar!”

    ‘Hey there Josh. Seeing you here is the big surprise.   I remember that there wasn’t a Cheerleader or Majorette you didn’t brag about doing.” Cal laughed.

    “Well, what can I say, I Got drunk one night and woke up the next morning in bed with a dude who proceeded to show me what man to man sex was all about. I knew I liked it and I haven’t been with a woman since.  You two are looking mighty fine yourselves.  You aren’t the same gawky kids from High School for sure.  Sean, that’s about the best looking ass I’ve ever seen on a guy. You dating anyone these days?” Josh asked.

    Sean opened his mouth but I beat him to it.

    “Yes he is with me, has been for three years now.   But we aren’t just dating.  Sean and I are life partners Josh. We together, and like it that way.

    Josh saw Cam and Dylan on there way back to us and left in a hurry.

    “So was that creep trying to get one of you to go out with him?” Dylan hissed.

    “Yeah but he took off as soon as he saw you guys.  What’s with him? Sean asked.

    “Cam decked him when he made a pass and grabbed my butt.” Dylan said hugging Cam to him.

    “He was a jerk in High School and is still a jerk.” Cal added.

    We sat and talked with Dylan and Cam, getting caught up with had happened to all of us since our High School days.  We made a final trip to the dance floor and lasted another half hour before swapping email and phone numbers then saying goodnight to Dylan and Cameron.  They both were good guys in High School, not close friends then but always nice and liked by everyone.  I was glad we met up with them, it would be nice to have friends our age to pal around with.

    uddenly, it was Monday Morning and we headed out to our new jobs. Most of my day was spent in orientation and a tour of the building. I spent the last hour in my cubicle sorting everything out, setting up a company email. Tomorrow I would spend the day with the engineers.

    I was home just before six and was just coming back to the kitchen in shorts and a tee with Sean came in.

    “Hey babe, I had the greatest day.   How was yours?” Sean asked.

    “Mostly orientation, sort of boring.” I replied

    I ran some apples through he juicer and whipped us up a couple of Vodka Ciders. (My own concoction of apple juice,  vodka and a splash of vermouth, garnished with a stick of cinnamon.)

    We went out to the deck with our drinks. We had been there only a few minutes when Sean started laughing.

    “What’s so funny Sean?”

    “Life guess, Cal. It wasn’t so long ago that we were guests here sitting around on this deck, thinking about how cool your Dad was with this neat house.   Now it’s ours.   Life takes some funny and weird twist and turns.”

    “I’ve always loved this place and now it is ours, The Stang is back in it’s Garage here.  We’re two very lucky guys babe. Very Lucky.”

    We both settled into our jobs easily, getting challenging assignments fairly quickly and both impressing our superiors with the quality and speed with which we completed the tasks.  

    In Mid September we decided to go to Bowling Green for the WKU football game and to spend some time with Dan and Pops.  We loaded up the Range Rover and headed out early on a glorious, beautiful Saturday morning. I  had just seen the sign for the Kentucky State line when my whole world came crashing down.

    Sean was driving and had switched to the left lane to pass a semi pulling two trailers.   We were well within the speed limit, Sean is the best driver I know.  One second we were talking and the next there was a Dodge Ram Pickup coming at us airborne across the median.

    The nearest hospital was in Franklin, Ky. and that is where I woke at 2am on Sunday morning.  I was screaming for Sean when I woke.   No one would answer the only question on my mind.  Where is Sean?  I was given a sedative and went back into never never land, asking over and over where is Sean? where is Sean? where is Sean?

    The next time I was awake, I saw my Mom through the window.  In just a few minutes she was at my side, tears streaking her cheeks.

    “Mom! please, where is Sean”

    “Cal, Sean was airlifted back to Vanderbilt.   He is in a coma, I talked to Amanda, his Mom about an hour ago.  He has a severe head injury, he’s alive but he’s in really bad shape Son.”

    The tears were flooding from, my eyes, Mom held me and wiped my eyes.

    “We have to pray for him Callum, that’s all we can do right now.” she sobbed.

    “Where’s Pops, I need Dad. Where is he.”

    “He’s here Cal, I’ll go get him”

    Pops was almost running into my cubicle.

    “Callum! Oh thank you God”

    “Pops, listen. you gotta get me to Vanderbilt, I gotta be with him, Dad, he may not make it, I gotta be there with him. You know, you and Dan understand.  Help me Dad, please help me.   I have to be there, please. I have to be with him.”

    “I know son. I know.   I’ll do everything I can.  I’ll send your Mother back in while I get working on this.”

    Danny saw the determined look on my face as I returned to the waiting area. We sat down and he told me what Cal wanted.  Both of us had tears spilling down our faces.

    “T.J. let me make a call to my plant Manager, we have a helicopter.  I think I can get him to let us use it to take Callum to Nashville.”

    I went in search of Cal’s doctors and they were not very keen on letting him go. He had broken bones, a collapsed lung and a concussion; but I managed to get them to release him and to call Vanderbilt and let them know he was being airlifted in.

    I went back to the ICU where Cal and his mother were.  I kissed Janie on the cheek and told her we were flying Cal to Vanderbilt in an hour. Cal broke into sobs and held his arm up for me to hold him, I flashed back to him as a little kid holding his arms up for me to pick him up.  Cal’s body was wracked with sobbing as he held tightly to me.

    “He can’t die Dad, please God, he can’t die.”

    I rocked him back and forth, holding him as tightly as I could without hurting him. I looked to Janie and asked her to call Amanda and let her know we would be coming there with Callum and to try and smooth the way for Cal to get into the ICU with Sean.  Ask if there is any change in Sean too.  You’re his mom, you know what he needs to know and what he doesn’t just yet.  She nodded her head that she understood.

    “Dan has the GM helicopter in the air on it’s way here right now. You and Dan go with Cal in the Copter, Suze and I will drive.”

    Cal turned his head to look at me.

    “I knew you could do it, you’re the greatest Pops, I just have to be there with him, I gotta pull him through this. No matter what happens, I gotta be there.  I do.”

    Janie was sobbing now, she walked out to calm herself.   I knew her, she’d get control quickly.  Dan sent a text that the ‘Copter was 10 minutes away. The Nurses got him ready and onto a portable gurney, 5 Minutes after landing the ‘Copter rose into the air with Dan, Janie and Callum all watching me and Suze fade into the distance as they flew south.   I said a prayer for their safe flight, three of the five people I love the most were in that helicopter.  I hugged Suze to me and kissed the top of her head.

    “Let’s hit the road, kiddo, we gotta get to Nashville.”

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    I was terrified that I would lose Sean. All I knew was that he had a Severe Head Injury, and that meant they had to open his skull because of the swelling in his brain.  Dan told me what he had learned from the State Police. 

    There was a high speed chase going on with the Dodge pickup running from the troopers.  He had been involved in a hit and run accident and they didn’t catch him in time.  The Driver of the pickup was DOA at the hospital he said.  The toxicology reports would likely show alcohol or drugs, more likely it would be both.  Dan held my hand and my Mom’s too. Once I opened my eyes to see him with his eyes closed and his lips moving in silence. I knew he was praying, I squeezed his hand to let him know how much I loved him.   The pilot called to Dan that we would be landing at Vanderbilt Hospital in 5 minutes.  He got into his seat and buckled up.

    Dad’s former boss at Belmont, Dr. Fisher, was there with another man as Dan and Mom shook their hands while the orderlies whisked me away into the hospital.   Mom had called Dr. Fisher from the ‘copter’ asking if he knew anyone with influence at Vanderbilt.  She related what had happened and he told her not to worry, he’d take care of it.  

    Dr. Fisher introduced Dan and Mom to Mr. Baker who was a personal friend of Dr. Fishers and on the Board of Directors of Belmont College and the Board of Directors of Vanderbilt Hospital.   They assured Dan and Mom that I was being taken to Sean in the ICU as we spoke.

    Dan was surprised to see Dr. Fisher on the Helipad. He had met him and his wife at the big party back on New Years Eve. Dr. Fisher explained that Mr. Baker had smoothed the way to get Callum to Sean’s bedside.

    Mr. Baker had inquired and we learned that Sean was in critical condition and the prognosis was very bleak.  With the lead surgeon saying he was amazed that he arrived alive in his condition.   Janie sobbed aloud and held onto Dan’s arm.

    As Suze and I walked into the ICU waiting area Amanda and Carter rushed up to greet us and we were solemn and asking it there had been any change in Sean’s condition.  Carter told us that one of Sean’s nurses told Amanda that she was there when Cal was rolled in.  When Cal took Sean’s hand the nurse said Sean’s heart rate increased, they heard it on the monitor. When Cal talked to him his heart rate increased again and was very strong.  Carter, Sean’s Dad said that if there is anyone Sean will fight for it’s Callum.  Their love for each other may save my Sean. I’m betting on it.

    Suze and I got to the ICU waiting area about  70 minutes after we left the Hospital in Kentucky.  Dan pulled me aside and briefed me on Sean’s condition and what my ex boss had done for us. Then he told me about the Nurse’s story when Cal was rolled in and took Sean’s hand.  I couldn’t help it, I cried, great sobs wracked my body now. Dan held me close. Knowing that Cal’s touch had increased Sean’s heart rate made me know this rush to get Cal here was the right thing to do. When we went back to the group in the waiting area, Jerry had arrived and Dr. Fisher was there. I went to him and hugged him, thanking him for his part if helping my son and Sean.

    Janie, Jerry and Suze stayed with Sean’s parents and sister while Dan and I went to the hospital cafeteria, I hadn’t eaten since dinner last night. I still wasn’t hungry but I picked up a salad knowing I had to eat something.  I would take a bite then start crying, Dan took my hand and immediately I felt better. I looked at Dan in surprise,

    “Did you feel that Danny? I felt your energy the second you took my hand. That must be what Sean felt when Cal took his.  I was feeling so badly and your touch sent , I don’t know, maybe the feeling was your energy, your love.  I just know it made me feel better.  I feel better about Sean now too.   If he feels from Cal what I felt from you he’ll be okay,  I just know that somehow.”

    We returned to the ICU and sent Janie, Jerry, Suze and Sean’s family to the cafeteria. When they came back I asked Janie if she had keys to the boy’s place, my old home. She dug them out of her bag and we told her that we’d stay there tonight. We didn’t have any clothes to change into so we left early and went to the Mall shops in GreenHills for extra clothes.

    The next time I went in to the ICU Cal’s bed was right next to Seans, he held Sean’s hand constantly, talking to him, loving him, only breaking contact when the Doctors were examining them.   Callum never showed that he was in any pain although he had a broken arm, a broken leg, a collapsed lung, three broken ribs and a concussion.  All his attention was focused on Sean.

    Using his magic GM Business card, Dan had managed to get a Kentucky State trooper to email him a copy of the accident report.  They were passing a semi when the pickup hit and the Range Rover was pushed under the semi’s trailer and was dragged down the highway. The side airbags were the ones that saved their lives. Reading the report made me sick to my stomach and I had to get to the restroom quickly.   We came so close to losing both of them.

    I knew that it would be a few of Days before the doctors would let Sean wake up.  He was in an induced coma now to help the swelling in his brain lessen, but his vital signs were much stronger than when he first arrived. His surgeon was encouraged. He confided to Carter that he was amazed that Sean was still alive and getting stronger.

    When the swelling was gone they would then let him slowly wake.  I called and talked with Carter, Sean’s Dad, and told him that Dan and I would get dinner and a nap and we would relieve him and his wife around 10 pm.   Like me, Carter knew that it would be a few days before Sean wakes. There was nothing we could do but be there.  We only got to see them for 5 minutes every four hours.  But some of us would be there for that 5 minutes every time.  Janie came at 7am to relive Dan and I, and Sean’s folks came at 4pm.   We had a schedule established and it worked well.  

    When I went in to see Callum, he kept thanking me for getting him here so quickly. I told him that it wasn’t me, Dan got the GM helicopter to fly him here.   I’m beginning to think that he and his Business Card could fix anything.  Cal told me to give him a kiss for him.  Cal told me all about the heart rate increase and he was smiling as he held Sean’s hand.  Before I left I kissed them both on the forehead and told them I loved them.

    The call finally came the following Sunday afternoon a week and a day after the accident.

    “Sean’s awake.”

    Carter shouted into the phone.

    His doctors have probed and prodded and he seems to be coming around.   There are broken bones to mend and we won’t know for a while if there is any permanent brain damage.   But he’s awake and alert. TJ, the instant that Cal took Sean’s hand he began healing, getting better. It’s the darndest thing I’ve ever heard of.  It’s like Cal’s energy flowed into Sean.  Amazing.   I envy them, that they can be so close, Love is a mighty powerful drug, I know that now. I’ve seen it save my son!”

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    I turned my head to look at Sean, his head is bandaged but that beautiful face that I love so much was visible in profile. Even though we lay here in a hospital, our bodies mangled and bruised, I could only feel grateful that Sean is still here.  I have prayed more in this past week than I ever have before.   I closed my eyes and whispered yet another plea for Sean’s life.

    When I opened my eyes Sean’s head had turned toward me and slowly his eyes fluttered open.   A sob came from deep inside me as joy and relief flooded my mind and body.  My voice cracked and choked when I spoke to him.

    “Welcome back Babe, I’ve been waiting for you.”

    Sean whispered.

    “I knew it was you. You been holding my hand” Sean whispered hoarsely.

    I pushed the call button for the Nurse, when she saw that Sean was awake she immediately called for the Doctor.  After a quick check of his vitals and having Sean follow his finger with his eyes.   He smiled and said…

    “Your my miracle patient Sean.  I’m so happy to see you awake.  Rest now, I’ll check back with you in a half hour or so.   Rest!”

    The nurse spooned a small piece of ice into his mouth and Sean closed his eyes again and gave my hand a strong squeeze.  We are going to make it.  I know it now.

    One month and three days after the accident Sean got to come home.   I was using a walker out of the house and a crutch inside, Both of us were skin and bones now, each of us having lost more that twenty pounds. Mr. Fisher, Sean’s dad, wheeled Sean in his chair, up the portable ramp he and Pops had made.  The smile on Sean’s face when we got him into the house was priceless.  We took him straight to our bedroom and got him onto the bed . I crawled in beside him and as we lay there together, Sean let out a big sigh. He struggled to form his words but managed to say

    “We  home. Thanks Mr. Pops, Dad, Dan We love,” Sean said.

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Carter turned and went back to the kitchen, fighting back the tears after listening to Sean struggle to speak.  I lingered just a bit.

    “You guys rest, take a nap, no hanky panky yet.  Kissing and cuddling is all you get to do for a while guys.   But just think how great that first time will be.  They both blushed. 

    I’ll bring in water, tissues,magazines and your remote control.  Dan and I had a flat screen put in here while you guys recuperate.  Here’s a bell.   Ring it and someone will come running. Get some rest guys!

    Carter and Amanda will take over helping you guys get through the days. I have to get back to WKU and fund raising. Sean and Callum needed full time care and Carter and I agreed to split the cost that insurance wouldn’t pay for the 24/7 care that was required.

    Sean had to learn to walk again and work on his short term memory. He doesn’t remember the accident.   He remembers talking with Cal on the way to WKU and his next memory is Cal holding his hand in the ICU. He said as soon as they touched he knew it was Cal, he felt his energy and even in a coma he knew Cal was talking to him and holding his hand.

    Sean’s Mom and Dad came by every day, His mom checked our medicines to be certain Charles, our nurse wasn’t sneaking our pain pills.  I had talked with him a good bit and felt that he was a good and honest guy.   I really wasn’t worried that he would steal from us. I was just glad he was here. I couldn’t even help Sean onto or off the toilet. Charles gave us both sponge baths and he handed me the washcloth to let me do my own private areas and I did Sean’s as well.

    On friday around noon Pops and Dan walked in.   Dan had flown to Nashville and Pops picked him up at the airport and came to our place. They were really cute after being apart for a week, they had a hard time keeping their hands to themselves.   I gave Charles the weekend off and asked him to come back around 7pm Sunday night.   He chatted a bit with Dan and Pops, making sure they knew the meds and when we had to take them, he even had a list made for them.  He came to say goodbye to Sean and I, telling us to be good and he’d see us Sunday night.   Pops called Amanda and Carter and told them that he and Dan would be here through Sunday afternoon if they wanted to sleep in all weekend.

    When Dan walked into our room Sean cried out, he hadn’t seen Dan in more than two weeks. He hugged Dan and said.

    ‘DAN! miss you. Stay”

    Dan had been told about Sean’s trouble speaking and the memory loss but it hadn’t really registered in his brain until he heard Sean speak. As he hugged Sean I saw the tear streak down his cheek.

    Dan laughed wiping his eyes,

    “I bet I missed you more , Sean.”

    Sean smiled and reached for my hand and looked back to Dan.

    “Love Dan.”

    Dan stood and turned away, trying to hide his sobbing. He grabbed a tissue, dabbed his eyes and bent to kiss Sean’s cheek..

    “And we love you guys. I’m going to find TJ before he starts rearranging your kitchen cabinets.  Ring the bell if you need us.”

    After he left I heard him crying and I knew that Pop’s was holding him.

    “He’ll get better Dan, he has therapy everyday.   I know how it hurts, I’ve cried gallons over Sean these past weeks.  You’ll see, Cal is so patient with him and works him hard making him get his words right.    He has to concentrate on what he’s saying and it comes out fine.  In six months all this will just be a bad memory.  Our boys will bounce back strong Danny, I know they will, they have to.”

    Dan was anxious the whole day, checking on the boys every few minutes. Finally I got him to lie on the sofa with his head in my lap and he went to sleep as I gently rubbed at his temples.  I nodded off too.  We slept over an hour before I heard the tinkle of the bell in the boy’s room I eased out from under Dan and went to their room. S ean needed to use the toilet and I helped him to stand and then eased him down onto the toilet. I went back and sat on the bed with Cal.

    “How are you holding up Son. I know you have to put on this strong act for him but come to our room if you just want to be held, or to cry. It’s good to show him your strong and eager to help him, but don’t forget that you need support too.   He can’t do that just yet.  We’re here for you Son.

    There’s going to be a preliminary court hearing to determine just cause for a lawsuit.   A formality really.  I’ll find out if it would be better for you and Sean to attend or to stay away.   Seeing the two on you may sway the judge’s opinion.  We’ll see what Sean’s Doctor says, then what your Lawyer says.

    What we want to be sure of is that all the medical bills are taken care of. And that Sean has adequate therapy and care until he is back to normal. You guys don’t have to worry about any of that.  Sean’s Dad has hired you guys a terrific lawyer. He’ll be coming by soon to meet you guys.

    It took almost a year before Sean was able to return to his job.  But to his credit he worked very hard to regain his strength, and his mental faculties as well.  I had returned to my job four months after the accident. While the accident proved to be the most challenging and trying time of our lives, in the end, it made us stronger. Sean and I are each only part of a unit. Together we are whole.

    When Sean had regained his mobility we took a weekend and went to visit Dan and Pops.  It was good to be back in their house.  It had been our home for more than two years. Suze was in our old apartment and we visited with her.  She had Bill, her steady boyfriend and Sean and I for dinner one night.  It was evident that she has been taking cooking lessons from Pops.   I was amazed at her wonderful dinner.  After we guys cleaned up the dishes she took Sean away to her room.  They have been close to each other forever, like soul mates she said often.  That left me and Bill to get to know each other.

    I learned that he was majoring in Finance/Business Management and was a member of the Same fraternity as Sean and I.   He asked a lot of questions about Sean and I, and even more about Pops and Dan. I think that he was a bit afraid of Pops for some reason. Later on I learned why! Bill asked me to go with him when he asks Dad for his blessing when he told Pops he intended to ask Suze to marry him.  I was all smiles, and told him I would gladly be his witness.  Suze had already confided that she was in love.   I was really happy for them.  Bill is a great guy, he has a big family with two brothers and two sisters.  He’s the middle child with one brother and one sister older. His Dad owns four Ford Dealerships in Southern Kentucky and his Mom is a top Realtor with Re/Max.

     * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    The accident ordeal is behind us now.  I’m convinced that I lived through that first week because of Callum.   My Dad told me how I had been airlifted to Vanderbilt from the accident scene and Cal was taken to the Hospital in Franklin, Kentucky.  When Cal woke about 2 am he was screaming “Where’s Sean” over and over but no one would tell him where I was. Finally, when his Mom was let in to see him she told him that I was sent to Vanderbilt. He begged his Dad to get him sent to be with me. I’m told that everyone but Cal was expecting me to die, even the Doctors and Vanderbilt were surprised I arrived there alive. Cal got his Dad to get him sent to Vanderbilt, Dan got the GM helicopter to take him. Cal kept saying he had to be there with me, no matter what.

    It’s true that even in a coma you can be aware of what is happening around you. The second that Callum took my hand in the ICU I knew it was him holding my hand.   I felt him, his love, his energy flow into me. I knew he was there.

    The time in rehab was the hardest, knowing what I wanted to say but not being able to get the words to come out right was scary at first then it just made me mad. Seeing Cal doing everything while I sat in around in wheelchair or lying in bed made me determined, I worked hard with the therapist trying to get back to my Before Accident life.

    Cal and I had taken to referring to the happenings in our life as either BA or AA, before the accident or after the accident.   In some important ways, we would never be the same as BA.   We both knew that we were spared for a reason.  What that reason might be was yet unclear.  We were raised going to church regularly and like most teens, when we went away to college we only went to church when we were back at home.

    A nmear death experienced has changed many lives,  allum and I were no different.  We felt a need to give back to the community. It just didn’t seem right that we had so much and were not helping anyone else. Our HighSchool friends Dylan and Cameron invited us to go to church with them at West End Methodist and once we met Pastor Williams we were ready to join.   There were several gay and lesbian couples in the church and there was a special class educating the congregation at large and making the gay couples welcome.  We both volunteered with Meals on Wheels and the Aids Nashville group and began to feel that we were making a difference.

    Sean worked very hard in his rehab, the insurance award covered the bills, including the private therapist for three months after the accident. He was grateful that the insurance settlement would pay the bills.  Nine months AA (after accident), Sean was speaking clearly and plainly and his mind was sharp as ever and he talked his doctor into letting him go back to work part time at first.

    Living only minutes from both our Mom’s, we didn’t stay skin and bones for long.  Our Mom’s tag teamed us, alternating days bringing in their home cooked meals.   There was nothing we could say that would keep them from feeding their boys.  The Mom genes took over and no one messed with the two of them.   I finally had to go buy a small chest freezer for all the food we were keeping in the house.   I could go to that freezer now and have a full course dinner for eight ready in less than an hour.

    I saw the change in Sean when I came home on his first day back at work, He had returned to work part time. He was at his desk reading Technical Manuals on every new product Quanta had produced since the accident. The speed with which his mind healed from then on was amazing.   Back in his element he excelled.   His doctor even commented that he wished now that he had let Sean go back sooner.

    On a personal level we had been playing things safe sexually, mostly oral and frottage. I wasn’t ready to risk any emotional damage with him so we just did the easy things, no intercourse for either of us.  On the Friday night completing his return to work for a week,  Sean met me at the door when I came into the house.  After a quick kiss hello he took my hand and led me to our room.  Inside he locked the door and turned to me.

    “Tonight’s the night Callum. We’re returning to our BA (before accident) type of love making.  Get naked and inside of me where you belong. I need you Cal.  Just like when you took my hand in the ICU, I started healing.  Now there’s another kind of healing we both need. Let’s make love Cal. Since you have been physically able, you’ve provided for my every wish and need. Now we need to get back to being Sean and Cal completely. Make love with me Callum, we need this.”

    I reached for my top shirt button but Sean brushed my hand away.

    “Oh no let me, you’re my prize to unwrap. This beautiful body of yours, your wonderful mind, all the things that make you Callum Clarke that I love so.  No one could ever make me feel like you do babe.  Sean went to his knees taking my dress slacks and boxer shorts to the floor with him. My knees began trembling when he sucked my testicles into his hot mouth, he let go long enough for us to get on the bed and he had them back in his mouth pulling and tugging while I moaned and writhed on our bed.  He jumped up and shed all his clothes and dove back to my testicles.  With one hand he pulled my throbbing cock from against by stomach and took it deep into his throat, bobbing and twisting. He broke away just before I was ready to cum.

    “No, not tonight Cal,  tonight is old school you’re going to fuck me babe. Tonight we finally put that accident behind us for good.  Let me show you how much I love you.  Make me know my man is inside me.  Fuck me hard Callum, put all of your long hard cock inside me now.”

    In seconds he was on his back, legs wide and holing up his arms to hug me to him.   A quick shot of lube inside him and some slathered on me; I shed tears as my cock slid back into it’s home.   Halfway in, Sean cried out for more, his legs around my hips he pulled me to his depths in one motion.  Just as I began to grind into his pelvis he thrust his ass up at my cock, the frantic, driving, plunging pulse of our long awaited fuck had begun.

    Technically we were making love, but what we were experiencing was raw, sensual lust.  The deprivation of our sexual preference ended in hard, raw fucking.   Sean cried out in the joy of our union.  Our ability to let go and ride our bodies to that sexual and emotional release that binds us together so completely with love never faltered. I cannot count the times that we’ve made love like this but I do know that Sean has never spilled so much semen between us.  Mine oozed from his ass onto the sheet into a widening puddle.

    Cuddled onto my heaving chest, Sean giggled.

    “Yeah, that was it.   Just what I wanted and we needed.   I hope we never have to go so long without doing that again.  Rest up Cal, your butt is up next!”

    We’re back!   Sean and Callum, we’re back to being the guys we were B.A!, except we’re better than we were before AA.  Somewhere in all the fear, pain and trauma we each suffered through, Callum and I came away more in love than ever before. Cal’s determination to have me well and whole again, still gives me chills. He taught me to talk and think again, never once losing his cool nor getting angry with me.  He pushed me hard and I’m grateful for his insistence that I do it till I got it right. Without him, I could have most likely remained an invalid for the remainder of my life.

    I’ve no doubt that had I been left paralyzed or crippled Cal would have done everything the same.  He would have accepted a permanent disability as long as he was certain I was doing all I possibly could.

    I’m just as certain that he saved my life.  His knowing he had to be with me, getting his Dad and Dan to fly him to my side and finally his touch. When first took my hand in the ICU, I knew it was him the moment we touched, and now I know I can do anything with callum beside me.   With all we’ve been through I know we are the luckiest two guys around. We have each other.

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    I cried like a baby when Sean made love with me earlier tonight. This past year has been the highest of highs and the lowest of lows. There were times when I didn’t think I could do what I knew I had to do.   Finally there came the time when I was at the point of breaking down.  Even now I find it odd and strange that despite my close relationship with Pops, my Dad, it was Dan that I turned to for comfort.  It was Dan’s shoulder I cried on when Sean was so very ill.

    When we were in rehab and both making great progress in getting back to who we were, Dan told me that he shared everything he and I talked about with Pops.  He explained that Dad had been hurt at first that I hadn’t come to him.  Dan explained to him that he and I were too close and that the process had brought Dan and I to be even closer than he was with Connor, his own son.  I gained a new respect for Dan during our rehabilitation and told Pops once on one of his visits just how lucky he and I were to have found such perfect partners.

    Sean went back to work full time the first week in December, a year and just over two months after the accident.   By the end of the following June he had developed a new technology feature that let a laptop project it’s display in mid air, similar to fighter jet technology called Heads up display.  This innovation is combined with the ability to touch and scroll the images like phones can do.   His company stood to make a fortune and they made Sean a very rich young man.

    For his birthday this year Dan gave Pops a week in Key West.  They came back as enthused as Sean and I were and the four of us made plans to go back in the spring.   Our friends Drew and Rich from Birmingham came to visit for a weekend and we had a great time.   We told them we were going back to Key west soon with Dan and Pops.  While Drew and Rich were visiting we got a skype message from Dan and He and Pops got to meet Drew and Rich via the computer.  Sean has our 60 inch flat panel TV hooked to the computer and Dan and Pops were bigger than life.   After the cyber visit both guys were raving about Dan and Pops.

    Our friends Dylan and Cameron, from High School, were regular visitors, they recently made their commitment to each other and were now living together. They soon became our closest friends. Hardly a week went by without us having at least one meal together and often more than once.

    Dan’s ex-wife, Mary Ann, would soon be getting married to her longtime boyfriend and both Malin and Connor came to complain to Dan about it. He got a bit miffed with them and told them both to grow up and stop thinking only of themselves and to be happy that their mother had found someone to love and be loved by. Pops said he wasn’t in the room with Dan when he started in of Malin and Connor but he heard Dan shouting at them to grow up.

    “Malin, you’re 90 minutes away in Louisville at school. What possible reason can you have for not wanting your Mom to marry Jim?”

    She didn’t answer, just looked at the floor.  An impossible thought ran through Dan’s mind just then.

    “Malin, has Jim ever said or done anything that was rude or of a sexual nature toward you?”

    “Eeewww, DAD! No!  Jim has always been nice to me, it’s just me I guess. I remember how she tried to get us to hate you when you first divorced.   I have a hard time seeing her so happy now.  She was so mean to you.”

    I went to her and pulled her into a hug.

    “I can understand that sweetie, and as your old man I even like it a little bit.  But we can’t begrudge her some happiness. You and your brother will most likely never live with her again. She’s lost her two babies. Without Jim there it would be very bad for her.

    And don’t forget, Jim will be there to take the brunt of her anger and frustration instead of you, Connor or me. That alone is enough reason to be all for this marriage.”

    She laughed and so did her brother.

    ‘Well, I hadn’t thought of it that way.  Gee, you’re right Dad.”

    They both stayed for dinner, and TJ made a pot roast dinner with potatoes, carrots and onions and homemade yeast rolls. The biggest surprize of the evening was how friendly and talkative they were with TJ. For reasons only they know, they had always treated TJ cooley, never really taking the time to get to know him as a person.  But this night they were completely tuned into him and he loved it.

    I was so happy that Malin and Connor were finally taking the time to get to know TJ, I’ve wanted them to accept him like his family accepted me but that didn’t happen, but tonight has been a breakthrough for them. TJ  knew that tonight was make it or break it with them and he absolutely charmed them.  As they left near midnight Malin kissed TJ goodbye then turned to me and whispered he’s perfect for you Dad, as she hugged me. As they shook hands Connor put an arm around TJ and hugged him. When they were gone TJ pumped his fist in the air and shouted YES!  I laughed and looked at him with a puzzled look.

    “Who were those two? They looked like my kids but they surely didn’t act like them. I believe you finally got through to them that you’re the greatest guy ever TJ.”

    “No Danny, they know and I know that you’re the greatest guy ever. But it sure does feel great to have seen them like that.  I think they just may like me now.”

    “Yeah, maybe I should have started yelling at them a lot earlier.   It seems to have done them some good.  Did you hear that they’ll both be coming back to see us in two weeks.”

    “Danny, I know you’ve been disappointed by the way Connor and Malin have not shown that they are happy that you are with me.  That’s why todays is so very special to me.  Good grief, Malin kissed me goodbye, Connor hugged me.   I’ve considered their lack of acceptance of me to be my biggest failure in our relationship.   It means the world to me to have them to finally accept me as your partner.

    Now you need to start planning now for Connor’s Draft party. We know he’s going to the NFL when the Draft comes up. That deserves a Dan Drennan Fabulous Affair.”

    My TJ!  That man knows all the buttons to push to make me tremble and tear up with emotion for him.  I have no words equal to the task of describing my love for this man.  I give thanks everyday that we found each other again.”

    Not long after I returned to work I was assigned to a new project as the lead engineer.  I thought at the time that the company wanted to run me off, get rid of me since I had been away so much because of the accident. Everyone kept asking if I was okay and I thought that they were just looking for a reason to get me out the door.  At first I felt sorry for myself, the poor guy who had lived through such a horrific accident. Then I got mad.  I can do this.  It’s what I am trained to do.

    There were three of us assigned to engineer a project to build a manufacturing and shipping facility, we brainstormed, studied plans, put ideas and ideals onto paper and finally after six weeks presented our projected plans and costs analyses to the powers that be.   The waiting for their review of what we presented was terrible.  We had other work to move on to but in the back of our minds, we were waiting for the email to come to the meeting to learn our fate.

    I wonder if there are classes that company executives attend to learn how to scare the bejesus out of their employees.  The looks on their faces when the three of us entered the conference room told me that we had failed not only had we failed, but from their faces, we failed miserably, completely.  Not one of the men facing us looked the least bit pleased or happy.  The various Project supervisors started in, taking turns criticizing the cost projections and moved on to our innovative production line process modifications.  It became apparent that these men were just ‘nitpicking’ as my team and I rebutted every argument they presented.  After listening to fifteen minutes of this criticism the Project Manager stopped them.

    “Mr. Clarke, the plan projections that your team presented have been submitted to the client and accepted with a great deal of enthusiasm. The entire project has been submitted to the engineering council for award consideration.  You men have exceeded all of our expectations for your first project.  Congratulations.   If your project wins the award it is nominated for, yours will be the first team in our company to garner an award for their first ever project.  We are extremely proud of of you young engineers and your work.”

    I was absolutely limp.  I couldn’t have moved if my pants had been on fire.  I know how hard it is for ‘newbies’ like us to gain any recognition in a firm such as ours where the architects are always the stars.   After work I treated the guys on the team to drinks and dinner.

    We noticed that we were treated differently since that day, we were trusted and accepted and given larger and more complex projects to do. Eventually each of us had been given projects to lead, when feasible, we each asked the other two to join in.  We worked great as a team and it didn’t matter who was our lead on a project.   We knew we were good together and our stars rose exponentially within the company.

    The day that our first project won a prestigious National Engineering Award was a great celebration at the office.  Three of us received duplicates of the Company’s Award.  Our new ideas for the Production line won a separate award for innovation and the company presented each of us with very nice bonus checks.

    The biggest surprise to me was an email of congratulations from the Dean of the Engineering School at WKU and a clipping from the Bowling Green Daily News titled

    “Former WKU Student wins National Award in Production Line Innovation.”

    At three pm my phone rang and it was Pops, more excited that I can ever remember, raving about the article in the paper. While we were talking, an email from Dan came in.  The two of them stroked my ego and had me very proud of myself.

    I didn’t show the article at work. It made it seem to all be my ideas and didn’t mention the team at all, but of course the other two guys didn’t go to WKU.

    I felt a great deal of satisfaction.  Sean had gone back to work and produced a new product that would change computers for ever.   Now I too, had made my mark at my company.   Sean was more excited than Pops, we celebrated with dinner out and a lot of loving when we got home.

    We were cuddled together in the afterglow of our love when said.

    “We’re back to where we should have been over a year ago Cal.  If not for that accident, we would have already made these accomplishments, but I doubt that we would be as close as we are now.  What we’ve endured together bonded us in ways that others can’t possibly understand.  Even our families are changed by our ordeal.  All of us are better people than we were B.A.”

    “Yes Sean I agree, with what we’ve been through, together we can do anything Babe. Love conquers all.”

    The End.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Bisexual Dinner Party with an intense twist

    My friend Sue wanted to throw a dinner party with a difference. All the guests were sexually liberated or had expressed an interest in broadening their horizons and some knew each other through friends, clubs and from a few selected swinging websites.

    Invitations were sent; cream cards with black embossed ink and they simply stated, ‘Dress for dinner, no underwear allowed, hands must stay above the table, …you must not react or alert the other dinner guests to anything that you experience over the course of dinner.’

    8 guests duly arrived, ladies in cocktail dresses, gentlemen in tuxedos, all very proper!

    Canapés were served and one by one the guests were discreetly given the same instructions plus, ‘Do not show any reactions, do not discuss anything about your experience here tonight with the other guests and be ready for anything!’

    The table, circular with a 2 metre diameter was laid with a white linen cloth that touched the floor. The place settings were arranged and each guest was shown where to sit.

    Introductions made, the guests sat down and waited. There was a palpable frisson of excitement in the room and the sexual excitement was building noticeably.

    The odd lick of lips, a touch of cleavage perspiration and a couple of guys clearly getting a little uncomfortable with growing erections.

    The door to the dining room opened and  the starters were wheeled in by a naked waiter and waitress.

    The waiter was Arabian, handsome with piercing blue eyes, smooth milk chocolate skin, defined pecs, strong muscular legs, a bubble butt and several impressive inches of uncut prime cock hanging over a smooth and rather impressive set of balls.

    The waitress was a flame haired Irish girl, a curvy size 12 with pale skin, pert 34c tits with upwardly pointing, beautifully pink nipples, shoulder length hair the colour of copper and a smooth, shaved pussy with slightly prominent lips and an inviting gap between them that glistened in the light.

    Their was a collective gasp from the guests and as each person was served, the waiting staff did their best to get just that little bit closer than necessary.

    Starters were served and the guests began to chatter and enjoy their food.

    Angela, a curvy lady in her early 50’s stopped suddenly mid sentence and flushed brightly. She quickly regained her composure but there was obviously something affecting her.

    Under the table, a pair of strong hands had grasped Angela’s knees and forced them apart. Her dress was pushed upwards and she felt warm breath blowing on her pussy.

    She did her best to hold her composure as she felt a wet, talented tongue lick her quim, slowly and rhythmically from bottom to top. Each lick ending with a tantalising flick of her clitoris.

    She could feel her juices start to flow, the unseen mouth silently drinking her honey.

    The fact that she had no idea who this tongue belonged to made her even wetter, she could feel her orgasm building, she gripped the edge of the table, the other guests pausing their conversation to watch…

    Her pussy started to pulse, her legs turned to jelly and her clit was engorged! Suddenly, as she was about to go over the edge, the tongue withdrew abruptly, her legs were firmly closed and she was left hanging at the peak of sexual tension… unfulfilled!

    Angela rejoined the conversation, her breathing a little shallow after her encounter. The topic was restaurants and Daniel, a strapping sporty 28 year old was mid-flow talking about a great Italian place he knew when he felt his flies being pulled down.

    Ever the cool guy, he carried on talking without a hiccup and he didn’t miss a beat as a hand reached in and deftly pulled out his sizeable flaccid cock and balls in one swift movement.

    Daniel was being expertly wanked to erection under the table. He could feel his cock hardening and he was conscious that he was still the main focus of the conversation.

    He cleverly threw a question out to the guy opposite and the focus shifted away from him.

    This allowed him to slightly shift down in his chair to give more access to the unknown hand under the table.

    He was rock hard. Suddenly his helmet was sucked into a hot mouth. His cock was being sucked into this strangers throat like a Hoover! He’d never been sucked like this before!

    A couple of the other guests looked over and Daniel gave them a weak smile. He was trying hard to keep his hands above the table, desperate to know who was expertly tonguing his shaft, cupping his balls and stirring his cum to boiling point.

    The mouth on his cock pulled off and he thought, “No!” Then suddenly his engorged cock was plunged into an ice cold mouth.

    Daniel gasped and bit his lip, the unseen mouth was now filled with ice cubes! The chill of the ice and the heat of the tongue was too much to bear, Daniel clenched his thighs and spurted his cum into the hungry mouth.

    5, 6, 7 heavy squirts. Each one making his balls tense strongly and his asshole clench tight.

    Beads of sweat on his brow  and his hands gripping the table, were the only signs visible to the other diners that all was not quite what it seemed.

    Underneath the cloth, Daniel was aware that he had just experienced the strongest orgasm of his life and desperately wanted to know who had taken him to such heights of pleasure.

    He felt his cock and balls being gently tucked away and his flies silently closed. He smiled and rejoined the conversation.

    Starters were finished and Sue, the hostess, rang a small table bell to summon the waiting staff.

    Once again the Arabian guy and the flame haired Irish girl entered the room naked and cleared away the dishes, replenished wine glasses and moved gracefully, flirtatiously around the room.

    Angela suddenly felt her legs pulled apart again. She jumped as she felt a couple of fingers expertly part her lips. She was waiting for the heat of breath, the hot tongue on her clit to finish what was started earlier and was suddenly shocked to feel a mouth clamp over her wet pussy and something cold touching her moist hole.

    She felt a tongue push something hard and cold into her and realised she was having an ice cube pushed inside her cunt!

    What she didn’t know was that the ice cube was coated in Daniels creamy spunk!

    The mouth pulled away and a long finger pushed the ice cube deep into her  overheating pussy! The finger withdrew and her legs were firmly closed.

    The feeling was indescribable, she could feel her boiling cunt gripping the cube, melting it and the cold water begin to run out of her slit.

    The sensation was too much, she felt her pussy spasm and she enjoyed a delicious, silent orgasm. Her hot juices mixing with the cold melted ice ran out of her and she could feel her ass and thighs getting wet.

    The other guests were oblivious, all except Sue who had planned the whole evening and knew exactly what was planned for each of her guests.

    Next to Angela was Gary. A plumber by trade. Shaved head, a couple of tattoos and a chunky build meant he got his fair share of sex.

    He was reaching for his wine when he caught an unmistakable aroma. He could smell a rampant, musky pussy! He followed his nose and his eyes met Angela’s. He licked his lips and whispered, “I can smell your cunt and it’s making me hungry!”

    Angela flushed and licked her lips…. She would quite happily climb on the table right now and let this hunky plumber clear out her pipes!

    She was desperate to be fucked!

    Dinner was being served and the Arabian waiter walked in carrying a silver serving dish with a lid. He stopped in front of Lucy.

    At 26 she was the youngest guest and had met Sue when she sold her the house. Lucy was an estate agent and they had struck up a friendship with benefits.

    Lucy was bisexual and had the most delicious and talented pussy Sue had ever tasted.

    Lucy was quite convinced that her pussy had a life force of its own.

    When it was horny and needed feeding, it would quite literally chew her panties!

    She could be in the middle of something far removed from sex and she would feel a heat build in her belly. The fire would spread downwards and her pussy would almost boil in its own juices.

    She often had to resort to whatever was at hand in order to satisfy its craving and had shoved all manner of things up her from telephone handsets to plastic bottles!

    The men she had fucked had often said how they felt their cocks were being chewed by her tight, hairless box.

    The Arabian waiter pulled the lid off the serving dish to reveal his thick, dark, 10 inch cock in all its erect glory.

    Lucy’s pussy quite literally squirted red hot juice about 2ft across the carpet. She felt immediate heat and her pussy walls began to grind together, attempting to pull in whatever it could find!

    The waiter took her hand and led her swiftly out of the room.

    He stopped right outside the door, closed it behind them and forced Lucy’s back against the wall. He lifted her legs up over his arms and her dress fell up around her hips.

    Her cunt was snapping like a Venus fly trap and with one swift movement, he pushed his thick 10 inches right up her hungry hole.

    She was pinned against the wall with the most beautiful cock. Impaled on this handsome guys meat and her pussy immediately went to work!

    Her vaginal walls were milking his cock hard, her juices were pouring over his cock and running down her arse. Her clit throbbed and she knew her pussy wouldn’t let him withdraw.

    He slammed hard into her and her cunt convulsed as she came. She let out a guttural scream as her pussy clamped his cock hard. She felt him tense and he emptied his balls deep into her. She could feel his cum pour into her and her pussy sucked it all in, her lips tightening in case it should lose a drop.

    Silently he withdrew, lowered her legs, opened the door and pushed her back into the dining room.

    The other diners could quite clearly see she had been fucked mercilessly and had heard her scream when she came.

    She took her chair and sat down. Her satisfied cunt full of Arabia’s finest cream!

    Gary was solid, not only could he smell Angela’s musk but Lucy’s dishevelled state and the thought of what that big dicked waiter had done to her had made  him hornier than ever! He also needed to piss badly so excused himself from the table and went down the hallway to the toilet.

    His obvious erection tenting the front of his dress trousers did not go unnoticed….

    …..Lucy’s pussy snapped open and she dripped a little bit of the waiters cum onto her chair.

    Mandy, a tall elegant lady in her late fifties was the ultimate milf…. or gilf as she often referred to herself.

    Smartly dressed, elegant poise and the youthful figure of a woman half her age meant she had her pick of young guys on Fab!

    She liked tall, well hung, athletic guys under 30 with the stamina to fuck all night!

    She had her eye on Luke.

    At 30 he was just within her cougar zone. Tall, slim, chiselled jaw with designer stubble and a keen footballer he was definitely a catch and she had heard from Sue that he was hung like a racehorse which made her quim twitch with anticipation.

    She had to get his number tonight, she wanted to feel him mount her forcefully and have her pussy stretched wide.

    Gary was finishing up his piss when the light went out in the bathroom.

    He heard the door open and his hands were lifted above his head and he felt a rope tighten around his wrists.

    He was blindfolded and tied to a steel hook in the bathroom ceiling.

    His cock sprang to life! He felt his trousers being pulled swiftly down and off over his shoes.

    He was naked from the waist down apart from his socks and shoes and suddenly felt very vulnerable.

    His ass cheeks were parted and he felt a tongue probing his asshole.

    As a straight guy he enjoyed a bit of rimming and really hoped the tongue belonged to a female.

    He felt some cool liquid being squeezed onto his cock and he was slowly wanked as the tongue probed deeper into his virgin hole.

    He pushed his ass into the face of the rimmer, he was getting into it more than he expected to.

    Suddenly the tongue withdrew and he felt cold gel rubbing his ring. A finger was inserted and curled downwards to massage his prostate.. He almost shot his load from the intense feeling it produced.

    The finger was replaced by what he imagined was a small dildo and his ass opened up to take it.

    He couldn’t believe he was actually enjoying being fucked! He let out a low moan and said, “Fuck me!”

    The dildo was slowly removed and he he felt something larger at his entrance.

    He took a deep breath as a thicker, harder rod slid up his arse.

    His cock was dripping precum and he had no idea whether the thing in his arse was a dildo, a strap on or a real cock. Momentary pain was replaced with exquisite pleasure.

    Suddenly his cock was engulfed in a warm mouth and he focused on the warm velvet lips sliding down his shaft.

    His arse was being slowly fucked and just as he convinced himself it was nothing more than a dildo he felt a pair of stallion balls slap at his hole and the unmistakable prickle of pubes against his cheeks.

    His sphincter muscle responded by opening wide and he took every inch of the cock up his tight chute.

    The mouth around his dick began to suck and fell into a rhythm with his unseen fucker.

    Gary could feel his orgasm building. The feeling of a stiff cock pounding his hole and the warm mouth sucking his spunk out of him was like nothing he had ever experienced.

    His sphincter tightened, his prostate swelled and his balls pulled tight into his stomach. He began to spill his spunk, he was shooting rope after rope of hot liquid down the suckers throat and his arse was milking the cock up his virgin hole.

    His orgasm was intense and his legs gave way. His cock popped out of the unseen mouth and the cock was pulled from his arse.

    He suddenly felt empty, spent, used and knew that his sex life would have an added twist from now on.

    His hands were released and he heard the door open and close.

    The light came on and he caught sight of himself in the mirror. He looked well and truly fucked!

    He wiped the excess lube from his arse and cock, got dressed and went back to the dining room. As he took his seat he looked at Sue and she flashed him a knowing smile.

    The main course was served and cleared and Luke was flirting heavily with Mandy.

    This cougar was making him hot and he imagined fucking her over the bonnet of her sports car on the way home.

    Mandy was enjoying this young mans attention and was quite literally taken by surprise as she felt her legs pulled apart and a cool wet lubricant rubbed between her pussy lips.

    She gasped as a large love egg was pushed inside her and her hungry pussy closed and pulled it deep into her love tunnel.

    Luke was unaware that anything had happened as he was mid flow trying to impress Mandy with his footballing skills.

    Sue interrupted and passed Luke a small remote control with 3 buttons.

    No explanation and Luke knew better than to ask.

    Luke looked at the remote control and placed it on the table by his wine glass.

    He had no idea what it was for so carried on flirting with Mandy.

    Desserts were wheeled in on a trolley and the flame haired Irish waitress offered everyone a choice of Eton Mess or Chocolate pudding.

    Lucy asked for chocolate pudding and the waitress took one from the trolley. Rather than hand it to Lucy, she passed it to the Arabian waiter who squeezed a perfect drop of precum from his exotic cock onto the top of the pudding.

    Lucy licked her lips and her cunt twitched violently!

    Gary was next and opted for Eton Mess.

    This was handed to the Irish waitress by the waiter and she took a chocolate flake and dipped it into her inviting pussy before thrusting it into the Eton Mess.

    That sorted the desserts out. The boys had Eton Mess with pussy dipped flake and the girls had Chocolate pudding with a precum glaze!

    Luke was eating his dessert with one hand and his other hand absent mindedly picked up the remote control. Without realising it, he pressed the ‘Pulse’ button and the love egg in Mandy’s pussy started to throb violently…

    Luke pressed the other buttons and Mandy’s cunt was treated to sensations ranging from a gentle vibration to a deep throbbing hum.

    Mandy’s eyes glazed over, her cunt was being assaulted at the hands of this young hunk, although he had still not realised. Her juices were flowing and she could feel her lips getting wet as the vibrations forced out her wetness.

    She gripped the table, her clit was throbbing but she needed to pee and shaking, excused herself and headed to the bathroom.

    As she got to the bathroom door Luke pressed another button on the remote, this time it was high intensity and Mandy’s pussy exploded. Her cum was so strong her legs gave way and she crawled into the bathroom desperate to get the egg out of her before she fainted!

    She managed to extract it and as she did she had a second orgasm and her bladder emptied at the same time. Thankfully she had made it onto the loo first.

    The egg was buzzing on the floor and moving around the the room like some comical hamster ball.

    Sue took the remote control back from Luke and switched it off. He was totally oblivious to the fact that he had made his cougars cunt explode into a violent, spurting orgasm.

    It had been quite a dinner party so far but there were still 3 guests who hadn’t had an orgasm.

    Luke with his stallion cock was desperate to fuck and his cock was so hard it ached! He had watched people leave the room and come back in and desperately wanted his turn to come.

    Sammi – a beautiful Indian girl with a stunning figure, pert 34c boobs and long dark hair was a marketing executive and already at 32, a high flyer in her field, she hired, fired and was accountable for making a lot of big decisions.

    Her escape was submissive sex. To hand over power and let others control her was something she wouldn’t dream of in her career. But in sex, she liked to be used. Submit to whatever her sexual partner wanted, providing no lasting marks were visible of course!

    Her colleagues would never believe this secret side of her life!

    The other guest was also from foreign shores. Kristian was from Helsinki.

    A 6ft 4 blonde specimen of fine Finnish beef! With sculpted muscles and a well toned physique he tended to turn heads wherever he went, which is how he ended up in modelling.

    He really wanted to do porn but was making quite a name for himself in the fashion world.

    Sex was his hobby, his escape from being the perfect man and he really enjoyed screwing women who weren’t beautiful, perfectly shaped specimens. He could have his pick of those. No, what Kristian liked were normal women, ones with husbands, curves and ample breasts.

    He liked women who he could fuck hard without them worrying he was messing up their hair and make up! He liked his partners to be totally shagged and look like they had been! He was a keen Dogger and a regular at a well known swingers club. He loved being watched!

    Coffee and mints were being served and Sammi needed to pee.

    She excused herself and Sue said, “Use  the upstairs bathroom please love.” so casually, that Sammi didn’t realise there was a reason for this.

    Sammi made her way upstairs, her black cocktail dress barely covering her dark, delicious pussy.

    As she entered the bathroom she was followed in by the Arabian waiter and the Irish waitress.

    She looked up and started to say “Sorry I just need to….”

    But didn’t finish her sentence as the Arabian guy pulled her dress off over her head.

    The Irish girl stepped into the bath tub and the Arabian hunk lifted Sammi from behind and opened her legs wide.

    “Piss on Caitlin”, he said.

    Sammi felt the familiar heat in her pussy whenever she was being controlled. She put her arms up and around the waiters neck and he held her tight, facing away from him, legs wide open and pussy starting to glisten.

    “Piss you dirty bitch!” he demanded.

    Sammi squeezed her muscles and a stream of hot piss hit Caitlin in the face!

    As the piss dripped down her tits, she said “Let it go!”

    Sammi opened like the flood gates. She was pissing in short, hard bursts. Caitlin was being jet-washed and she reached out for Sammi’s pussy.

    Sammi was spread wide and Caitlin’s small, lubricated hand slipped right into her now soaking fanny.

    Caitlin began to gently fist her, Sammi began to moan, she was spurting and dripping a mixture of piss and juices and felt her orgasm building.

    Caitlin began to fist her hard. Deep punching her beautiful, dark cunt. The lips pushed in and pulled out with each thrust.

    Sammi’s clit was on fire, as the fist went in, the pressure on her clit was intense and as the fist came out it pulled her engorged clit the opposite way.

    Sammi felt like it was being sucked hard.

    The orgasm started in her belly, she felt the rush of searing heat, her pussy lips almost doubled in size and her clit was like a ripe cherry. Sammi screamed as  her cunt exploded and she convulsed with a rippling, full body orgasm as her pussy spurted her thick, golden honey all over Caitlin.

    After she stopped shaking she was lowered gently to the floor and they left her to get dressed.

    She wiped herself gently, her pussy was almost too sensitive to touch and slipped her dress back on.

    Sammi walked back into the dining room and it was clear to the other guests that Sammi had been thoroughly seen to!

    Kristian felt an unseen hand under the table open his trousers. Two hands gripped his hips and his smart, dress trousers were pulled down. His socks, shoes and trousers were pulled completely off and he was instantly hard!

    Kristian had a very thick cock! Not the longest at 7.5 inches but it was its shape that made him popular.

    His uncut meat started with an average sized helmet but then thickened out to almost three times the width into a beautiful torpedo shape! It was also very heavy, one girl said it felt like a bag of sugar in her, she could feel both the width and the weight of his cock up her hole.

    He could stretch the most accommodating pussy and could make most women come just by sliding it into them!

    He felt a hot mouth around his cock… It was very rare that anyone could get their mouth wide enough to give him a deep BJ but whoever was sucking him was like a Dyson!

    His meaty dick was swallowed with ease. Sucking hard on his heavy cock and pulling on his bollocks….. Kristian needed to fuck and Sue knew it!

    Sue stood and said, “Right guys, stay where you are, same rules apply, hands above the table… It’s time for a little after dinner entertainment!”

    Sue walked over to Kristian and said “Help yourself!” as she pulled him to his feet.

    Still naked from the waist down, his heavy cock landed on the table with a thump.

    Lucy’s pussy spasmed and started to twitch violently. Pussy needed feeding again!

    Sue unzipped her dress, let it fall to the floor and lay on the dining table in front of Kristian.

    Her womanly curves, ample breasts and gaping pussy were too much for him to resist. He placed his helmet on her pussy lips and she said “Shove it in me!”

    Kristian pushed his hips forward and his torpedo dick forced Sue’s cunt wide open. He shoved it up her with one big thrust. Sue screamed, “Fuck, im going to come!” her hips bucking as her tight pussy clamped on the massive weapon, her juices being forced out and her musky scent filled the room!

    Kristian didn’t stop, he drove his cock into her, deep, long strokes that were stretching Sue’s hungry pussy wider with each thrust.

    The other guests were struggling to keep their hands above the table. Pussy’s were dripping, nipples were straining at the material that held them and erections were achingly hard, bollocks taut, every sexual trigger being primed for fire.

    Under the table, Gary, Daniel & Luke felt their trousers being undone. Shoes and socks were removed and their trousers were pulled completely off.

    The three guys, were now naked from the waist down.

    Luke was indeed hung like a pony, he was 9 inches flaccid and 11 and a half inches hard. He was thick too and his huge balls were able to produce a good half cup full of hot spunk.

    He felt a mouth around his cock and moaned as his dick was expertly sucked in.

    Daniel and Gary were also being sucked and all three of them had a very expert mouth licking, sucking and teasing their meat.

    Angela, Sammi & Lucy were each stretched open under the table and a love egg inserted in each of them.

    Three hungry pussies were throbbing for attention as they eagerly swallowed the eggs.

    The guys also felt a cool gel against their arses and a cool steel prostate massager with a ring that slipped over the cock was gently pushed into each of them.

    All 3 gasped!

    Mandy was asked to stand and remove her dress.

    Sue was now on all fours on the table with Kristian bollocks deep in her pussy. He was enjoying being watched and was treating Sue to every trick he knew.

    Deep slow strokes, quick hard bangs and complete withdrawal followed by merciless insertion of his torpedo cock,  forcing her cunt apart.

    Sue was cumming almost continuously and the room was full of the smell of sex.

    Mandy was asked to kneel on the table opposite Sue, her cunt exposed!

    Sue announced it was time to change the rules.

    “Guests are now allowed to touch whoever is on the table in front of them, but not each other.”

    Kristian took his seat and was quickly fitted with a cold steel cock ring and prostate massager by unseen hands.

    The table top was released from below and the table turned by 30 degrees.

    Mandy was on all fours on the table in front of Luke…. She looked over her shoulder at him and smiled.

    Luke couldn’t believe his luck. Cougar time!!

    He pushed his chair back and stood up. For the first time, the other guests saw his donkey dick. Rock hard and ready for action with a cold steel ring around the base.

    Mandy looked at his cock and her pussy lips opened up like a flower. She could feel her hot juices flowing out over her clit and her legs parted as wide as she could get them.

    Lucy looked at Luke’s cock and her pussy spasmed violently. Her cunt was chomping at the love egg deep inside her and she was on fire with lust.

    She wanted that big prick right up HER fanny!

    Luke stepped forward and grabbed Mandy’s hips. His juicy cock resting between her outer lips and ready to slide in.

    Angela picked up her remote control and pressed a button. Luke’s prostate was suddenly hit by a strong vibration and his ass clamped tight on the massager up his hole.

    He groaned and pushed forward and in one quick thrust shoved 11 and a half inches of horse cock right up Mandy’s hungry cunt!

    Mandy screamed as her pussy was forced apart by his big dick. Her inner lips stretched wide and her juices forced from her as he pounded her hard.

    Luke was like an animal, the buzzing of the dildo up his arse and the eagerness of this Milf’s greedy cunt was too much. He groaned and forced what felt like a pint of spunk up Mandy’s fanny.

    It was pouring out of her hole onto the table cloth as he shot spurt after spurt up her, his prostate forcing the cum harder than he had ever felt.

    Mandy felt the force of his spunk hit her cervix, it felt like she was being filled by hot milk. Her nipples popped out and she felt her clit swell. She began to cum, her pussy clamping tight on the huge meat in her hole. She screamed out.

    “Fuck me you bastard, fill me up with cream!”

    She rode wave after wave of orgasm as

    Luke emptied his balls inside her.

    Slowly, he withdrew, leaving a wide open cunt dripping with hot cum in full view of the other guests.

    Luke sat down, the buzzing in his arse fading as he slowly returned to normal.

    The table turned and Mandy’s spunky pussy was now in front of Daniel.

    Daniel leaned forward in his chair and stuck his tongue right up Mandy’s hot cunt.

    Daniel would’ve quite liked Luke’s cock up his own hole but this was a close second.

    He began to lap up the spunk and started to suck at Mandy’s hole.

    Mandy forced the cum from her pussy and Daniel eagerly sucked all she could give. He reached around and began to flick Mandy’s clit as he sucked.

    Mandy felt her orgasm build again and Daniel pinched her clit hard sending her over the edge.

    The force of her orgasm made her pussy spasm hard and she shot Luke’s remaining spunk all over Daniels face.

    Daniel stood up and shoved his cock up Mandy’s fanny. He forced it to the hilt and just as his bollocks tightened Sue activated his prostate massager and he cried out as he emptied his hot cream into Mandy’s used hole.

    Daniel sat down and Mandy said “I think I need to sit down, I’m not sure I can take another one.”

    Sue helped Mandy off the table as she herself returned to her seat.

    Lucy was asked to get on the table and lie on her back. As she did, the table turned and stopped in front of Kristian.

    He was presented by a beautiful, shaved, flawless cunt that was opening and closing as though inviting him in.

    Lucy had seen this torpedo cock and her pussy responded by snapping hard and firing hot juice over Kristian’s shirt.

    He needed no further invitation. He stood up and pulled Lucy to the edge of the table, he grabbed her ankles and forced her legs apart, exposing her greedy pussy in all its velvety glory!

    Sammi reached over and guided his cock to Lucy’s entrance.

    Kristian was suddenly pulled forward by Lucy’s cunt. It swallowed his meaty thickness and seemed to suck him

    in like a hot whirlpool.

    As his thickness forced her fanny apart, Lucy came violently, bucking and moaning as her pussy pulled every last inch of cock inside.

    Kristian couldn’t hold back, he was usually the one doing the fucking but he swore this red hot cunt was fucking him. Pumping his dick expertly and forcing him to release his seed.

    His balls pulled up high as the pussy sucked the spunk out of him. His orgasm wasn’t his doing, the hot cunt he was meant to fuck was pulling him in and milking him like some prized bull.

    Lucy felt her pussy take over, it was like having a hungry animal between her legs. She had no control over it, she was ruled by her cunt. She came again violently, as her pussy ate all the cream.

    Sue reached for the remote control unit and switched on the love egg that was still deep in Lucy’s fanny.

    As Lucy’s cunt clamped and chewed Kristian’s cock, she felt a strong throb deep inside her hole. It was too much, Lucy began to cum again and again, her fanny was like a Venus fly trap, consuming the thick cock and lapping up the cream.

    Her own juices hit boiling point and she screamed as she shot 5 powerful bursts of juice all over Kristian’s balls. Soaking the table cloth and filling the room with her raw musky scent.

    Kristian withdrew and Lucy was still shaking as the table moved and displayed her fiery red cunt to Gary.

    Kristian fell into his chair, spent, empty and used by the most talented hole he had ever had the pleasure of.

    Without a word Gary jumped up and plunged his dick in her hungry hole.

    Lucy’s pussy pulled him in. Gary groaned and said “Fucking hell, it’s eating me!”

    He was sucked up inside and milked hard, his hot spunk sucked out of his bollocks like a Dyson.

    Lucy hit another peak and Gary’s bollocks were covered in hot juice.

    Sue pressed some buttons on her remote control, Sammi and Angela felt their cunts ignite. The eggs rotating and pulsing deep inside them.

    Gary’s arse was also buzzing with the prostate massager and Daniel, Kristian and Luke also felt the now familiar buzz up their arses.

    Lucy was in constant orgasm, Gary was pounding his meat into her hole as Daniel, Kristian and Luke stood up and started to wank.

    Gary began to cum, he could feel his spunk beginning to build and picked up his pace.

    As he began to shoot rope after rope of thick cum right up Lucy’s hole, the guys wanking also started to cum. Lucy was sprayed and covered in jets of warm spunk, her tits and face used as target practice.

    The heat of the spunk both on her and in her, sent her cunt crazy and she began to buck and writhe as she came.

    Sammi and Angela both hit their orgasms at the same time and as their cunts twitched and squeezed the buzzing eggs inside of them, each came hard soaking the chairs they were sitting on.

    Slowly everyone began to return to normal and they retook their seats.

    Lucy had to be helped into her chair as her legs were like jelly and her pussy was still twitching violently.

    The Arabian waiter and flame haired Irish waitress reappeared with hot towels and coffee and each guest was gently wiped down before being helped back into their clothes.

    Sue was happy. The dinner party had been a success, rules had been followed and the guests thanked her as they left, each one astounded by what they had experienced.

    As Sue closed the door, she heard voices in the dining room. The unseen hands and mouths that had fingered, sucked and wanked the guests under the table had reappeared.

    Sue’s husband and the twin strapping rugby lads he played with were all discussing how much they had enjoyed the cock and pussy play.

    Sue lay on the table, hitched up her dress and said, “One for the road boys?”

    Eagerly they took turns in filling her pussy with delicious cream before her husband Mike cleaned her up, eating three loads of cum hungrily from her wet cunt.

    Sue and Mike saw the boys and staff out and then sat down to plan the next party….

    “Who shall we invite next time then?”

  • Calvin – The interview

    Calvin, 19-year-old student, was standing in front of a tall building. He was wearing a tucked white shirt, black tie and pants. Sweat was running down on his chest and back. The suit couldn’t handle all the muscle that the young one had. It seemed like one of the buttons was about to burst. He was exhausted from all the running. “Shit!, I don’t wanna be late. Dad is gonna kill me if I don’t get this job. I let him down all my life. I have to prove myself. I NEED this job”, he pondered. After gathering his thoughts, he grabbed a job application form from his bag and quickly ran into the building.

    Luckily, he found an elevator that just opened, so he sprinted in and quickly pressed floor 89. While going up, he noticed that an A/C in this elevator was dead. “What the hell! This is GREAT. Just FUCKING GREAT!”, he yelled. After passing floor 20, the heat started increasing immensely. Sweat was all over his shirt and pants at that moment. “Fuck it”, he said while untucking his shirt from his trousers and unbuttoning all the buttons of his shirt. It revealed his muscular figure, big pecs and ripped abs with fuzzy hairy treasure trail.

    Once the elevator’s door opened, his shirt and pants were so wet that he could see all of his hot body and massive bulge if he stood in front of a mirror. “I would take that shirt off if I were you”, a husky voice came from behind a desk in front of the elevator. It appeared to be an old man wearing a white coat and a face mask. It seemed like he was a doctor. He was overweight and got a cheeky grin on his face. “Oh…I’m sorry. I..”, Calvin stuttered while hiding his beautiful pecs. “No. No. It’s fine boy. I guess it’s kinda hot day today. You can take that shirt off and put it right there on that desk”, the old man said with a smirky smile of his own. The young man agreed and stripped his wet shirt off, left only his strong muscular body to be seen by the old doctor.

    The old doctor walked straight to Calvin. “I guess you came here for an interview, yes?”, old man asked. “Yes, um… but I don’t know what kind of work thi…”, Calvin got interrupted by the doctor. “There’s no worries. Just don’t worry about the work. The money is good. Come this way”, he assured and guided young man to a room with a metal door in the back of the room. 

    Inside the lust lair of the doctor, it was so cold that topless Calvin was shuddered by how cold this room was. The doctor rubbed on young man back and said, “Just relax. Should we start the interview now?” Calvin nodded slowly. The doctor then placed young one to stand at the center of the room. He grabbed an instruction from his desk at the back of the room, then strolled his way to stand in front of the hot young man. He smiled and rubbed both of Calvin’s perky nipples. Calvin felt embarrassed but it made him feel horny. He could feel his big sweaty dick started to grow.

    “Before we start the interview, there are some…procedures that need to be done here”, the doctor said while checking the document in his hand. “You need to be sweaty. Well, you’re sweaty now. But…that’s not enough. Do some push-ups for me, please, or anything that makes you sweat”, he smirked. The young man had no choices. He wanted this job. No. He needed this job. 

    “1! 2! ..”, Calvin knelt and started to do some push-ups. Even though, the room was freezing like hell. The hot stream from his body made the room hotter than usual. The lusty smell from his armpits started to fill the room while endless sweat was pouring from his body down to the floor. The watchful doctor started touching his own bulge. But before he immersed himself to the sexual tension. He remembered that he had to concentrate to get the best out of this hot muscular young man. 

    Old man strolled his way to his desk and pressed a little button on the side of his desk that said, “Release gas”. Calvin didn’t notice anything while he was struggled with his workout. The gas started to flow from the A/C tunnel above the room. With the doctor’s face mask on, the gas wouldn’t effect him. “100! Do I need to do more?”, Calvin panted. “I think that’s enough. Get up. Let me see your body. Ah. Exhausted? Just Inhale deeply, you will feel better”, the doctor advised. The muscular young man breathed all the gas so deep that it filled his lungs. “How are you feeling, my slave?”, the old doctor asked while touching calvin’s hot nipples. “What? How? I..” “It’s okay slave. Your body will start to follow my command. YOU are gonna be the most quality product we had”, the old man chuckled. 

    Calvin started to feel numb and dizzy. He couldn’t barely stand on his feet. No. He couldn’t control himself! “There’s a lot of sweat on you boy. Lift up both of your arms!”, the pervert old man commanded. The young man lift his arms into the air without restraint. “Let me taste you!” The old man put his face into hot boy’s armpit, he licked and tasted all of that hot muscular smell and sweat. Then he swirled around his big lusty tongue on the perky nipples while rubbing the strong abs with his hands. “You taste good boy!”, he said while nipping on young man’s pecs. The only thing that Calvin felt right now was a sexual desire steaming in his vein. He’d never ever felt this horny before. The blood pressure in the hot young man started to flow to his cock which started pulsing like crazy. 

    The doctor noticed that his slave’s bulge growing too big to fit in those pants. Suddenly, he stopped molesting his hot slave, wiping all the sweat and saliva out of his mouth, he ordered Calvin, “Take those pants off boy!” Without hesitant, young man stripped off his pants. The doctor was shocked at how enormous that dick was. He couldn’t believe what he saw in front of him, it was the muscular boy wearing only wet briefs that couldn’t even hide a big veiny dick inside of it. Full of sexual excitement and being appreciated by a stranger, Calvin’s dick started pumping out a line of bright precum.

    “Perfect”, the old man awed. “Now take those briefs off and throw it to me!”, he ordered. Calvin took them off and threw it to the old doctor. It revealed his steamy enormous 11” cock. It rose up in the air, pulsing constantly with all the hot sweet stream inside. Sweet precum was dripping out of the tip of the cock endlessly, also those big balls was hanging ready to be sucked. “How marvelous! Let me get that precum coming out of you, boy”, doctor gasped and went to pick up a beaker. “Now milk all of that precum for me, boy”, the old pervert directed. Calvin didn’t hesitant. He grabbed his big cock and milked all of  that precum slowly out  into the beaker. It seemed like there was no ending of it. The doctor went down to his knees before his hot slave to get all the sweet juice he desperately needed. “That’s enough boy! I don’t want to waste the precious product”, the doctor ordered. Calvin stopped milking himself but it seemed like there still kept coming and was about to drip into the floor. The old man hurried and put his wide tongue under the stream of precum and licked it before it hit the ground. “We don’t want to waste that precious precum, do we boy?”, he grinned while chugged hot precum from the beaker into his lusty mouth. “Fucking sweet Jesus! We’re going to be rich”, he said and then sniffed Calvin’s briefs in his hand. 

    The doctor stood up and grabbed young man’s cock tight. “Ahhh!”, Calvin moaned loudly. That intense touch showed how sensitive his cock was. “This is the interview, boy. And you know what… You passed!”, the old pervert chuckled loudly. “That precum was just an appetizer. Now for the main dish! I will milk the cum out of you, boy!”. He knelt and put his mouth into Calvin’s big cock. “Fuck! Ahhh! Yeahhh!”, Calvin moaned viciously. The old man started giving young man a hard blow but he couldn’t even put all of his slave’s cock into his mouth. His tongue swirled around the head of that big cock. He grabbed those balls and pulled them down to the floor.. “Ahhhh! It feels so fucking good. Fuck!” “You like it? THIS is just the beginning of your long-term job”, he laughed while slurping on that gigantic schlong. “Feel yourself boy! Pinch those nipples! Show me what a sexy beast you are”, the old man cheered while getting thrust by the big dick in his mouth. He could feel a long stream of precum ran down into his throat. The muscular boy pinched his nipples hard and screamed loudly. 

    From all the pressure that Calvin had in his body and his enormous cock. He started to moan vigorously. His eyes started rolling back. His cock was pulsing non-stop and his swollen balls started to contract while being molested by the crazy doctor. He was ready to unleash his sweet cum. “I’m gonna cum. I’m… I’m.. I..”, he groaned in cacophony. “CUM BOY! Let me drink that cumm…” Before the old doctor was about to finish his sentence, the massive river of hot cum jetted from Calvin’s gigantic cock into his craving mouth. “FUUUCCKKKKKKK”, Calvin screamed. The cum was so much to take, the doctor’s mouth couldn’t handle all of that delicious juice. It spurted into the floor and spread all over the doctor’s face and body. “God. Fuuck.. Fuckk yeaahh”, young man yelled.

    When hot boy thought that was it, the intense on his cock started to strike back. “Ahhh. What the fuck. Stop please. Ahhh. STOP. AHHHHH” “You think that’s the end, boy?”, the doctor said while still sucking his slave’s viciously. The massive cock was so sensitive that Calvin felt into the floor. But the crazy doctor was still sucking that juicy cock out of his hot slave. Calvin cried in agony, but, strangely, he felt so amazing inside and didn’t try to push the doctor off, instead he let the doctor do what he wanted. “Good boy. You’re gonna be our amazing asset here”, he said while licking every bit of his young slave who was moaning in pleasure.

    It seemed like the time had to end, the effect from the lusty gas started to fell off. Calvin was slowly able to control himself again. Before his mind about to get back into his body, the doctor injected a special chemical into young muscular boy. The effect from the injection put young Calvin under his control once more. Before Calvin’s cock started to grow again from the chemical, the doctor put a large chastity cage on young one’s cock. It has a long silicone catheter running down inside Calvin’s cock. “This will stop you from ejaculation. Your sweet semen is the most valuable product, you don’t want to waste it, do you?”, the doctor told his slave. “Yes, I…I guess so”, Calvin mumbled.

    “Now, dress up. You don’t want your Father to worry about you, right boy?” The pervert doctor guided his hot slave back to the elevator. Before Calvin was about to get into the elevator, he received a file that contains all necessary documents to proof that he was a slave legally by the old doctor – now ‘master.’ “I think that’s it for today, boy. Get home safe”, the doctor said goodbye.  

    “Oh! And see you on Monday. Slave”

    “Y..Yes, sir!”


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Time With A Truckers Engine

    With Burt now cock soft after my oral manipulations on him, he dropped to his knees in qexhaustion.  He began rubbing my bare legs and fingering around the bottom of my shorts. My cock, already hot began to respond.  Just then Burt asked if I wanted to go for a  short ride in his   Tractor, bobcatting.  I pouted, but was I was interested in his game.  
     
    Burt and I climbed up into the tractor and he fired it up.  It rumbled to life and we are on our way. Burt climbed through the gears.  After a short ride down the interstate the tractor pulled into a boat launch area by the Harbor River.  Burt put the engine into idle, but began starting my engine. He got out of his seat and pulled me back into the sleeping compartment, quickly ripping off my shorts and briefs, throwing them down into the driver area. He then flipped me over and pushed me up on my knees.  

     The hot trucker began a masterful rim job on me. Hitting my hole with a hot tongue, holding my cheeks open, swabbing down to my balls making me grunt and grab the white sheets with both hands. That hot tongue manipulated my hole in ways no other had.  Around the edges, down inside, over the cheeks to back in.  My cock was so hard and long the head was rubbing the rough sheets every time his tongue pushed forward into my ass.   I yelped to Burt that I was going to cum any second.  His response was to get up on his knees and rub the head of his cock on my hole.  I wanted that and pushed back on him.  His cock entered easily, but then his arcing cock hit me wrong.  It hurt.  I told Burt we needed a different way.  

    I as asked him to lay next to me come in from behind me on our sides.  Burt obliged.  And man it worked so much better.   He began to slide in my ass and found he could stroke me at the same time.  In and out he slipped.   His cock head pushing my rim so erotically.  His cock was now perfect.  My leg over his.  His cock pushing me on the sheets.  His hand stroking mine.  Man O man. And the truck running. Vibrating.   I was so close.  And then it happened.   His cock in my ass, my cock just exploded.  Cum on shheets, agaisnt the wall.  Wow.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Eighteen Wheels

    From Part 3…………………..

    Then that night after making out in the open drivers shower, Duke watch me suck another driver  that had come in and seen us kissing and got boned.  He was older, in his late fifties, but his  cock was long thick and rock hard, and i loved it

    Once back in the rig, i realised that this might be our last night together, since we would probably arrive in San Diego the next afternoon.

    I wanted one more experience before i had to say goodbye to Duke.


    Part 4………..

    After eating dinner,we returned to the rig,and i told Duke that we would probably arrive in San Diego the next afternoon and that this might be our last night together.

    “Duke, I don’t know how to thank you for helping me find my true self.  If i hadn’t picked you up, i might never have realised that i was really gay, and continued living a lie.”

    “Mark, you have  no idea how much i have loved only meeting you but also having sex with you.  You are one of the most awesome sex partners i have ever had, if not the most.  And i definitely want  to be your ‘adoptive’ brother and keep  in touch.”

    “I definitely want to keep in touch. Anytime you get leave, call me and i will buy you a plane ticket  to join me on the road during your leave.”

    I took him in my arms and kissed him passionately before saying, “There is one more thing i want you to do.”

    “Just name it,”he  replied.

    “I want you to fuck me.  I want to  loose my virginity to you.”

    “I would be honoured. I have wanted your ass but didn’t want to push you into giving it to me.”

    I lay on my back and raised my legs as he generously lubed my virgin hole and his rock hard cock.  I felt the head  of  his cock against my hole,as he said softly, “The main thing is for you to relax.  Let me do the work.”

    I did and as he pressed his lips to mine i felt the head of his cock ‘pop’ into my hole. I gasped slightly as he again said for me to  relax. 

    I did and he ever so  slowly and gently eased his cock deeper into my cavern.  After a few moments he looked into my eyes and said, “Baby, you got it all.”

    “Really?  Damn,” I said, as i reached back and felt him balls deep in my hole.

    “Fuck me, Duke.I want to feel your seed  shooting deep in me.”

    He smiled and began pistoning in and out of  my hole and as he did, i began moaning  in pleasure. I never dreamed that having something  as big as  a cock in my ass  could feel so good.

    “Yea, baby, fuck me, Give me your seed.”

    After a few minutes of fucking and kissing he warned me to get ready.  Just seconds later, i felt his cock erupt and fill my hole with his hot thick cream.  Spontaneously, my own cock erupted out onto my stomach and chest.

    He looked at me , smiled, and said, “It looks like you enjoyed that.”

    “Oh,man, I did,” i replied as he leaned forward and began licking my cum off of my body.  Once he had licked me clean, he leaned forward and kissed me and we shared the love juice.

    Later, we had a hot sixty-nine  and then during the night i had him fuck me twice more. Then when we awoke we had another sixty-nine, before going in for a regular breakfast.

    I found the computer room reserved for drivers and located my delivery point and also where Duke’s base was.  It would  be best for me to drop my trailer and while it was being unloaded, i would drive Duke  to the base  gates.

    I returned to the game room and found Duke  and soon we were on the road to our destination.   As we headed out on the last leg of the trip, i mentioned to Duke my idea of dropping the trailer then taking  him to his base.

    “Mark, i have another week  before i need to report so i would rather stay at a motel and have time to check out the area.”

    “What ever you want,” i  said.

    Than as we stopped for a break, i called the  company i was delivering to,  asking if they were ready for the delivery.  I was asked to call back in an hour and they would let me know then. I returned to the table where Duke was sitting and told him we would  be stopped for a while and why.  

    Looking at me, smiled and asked, “In that case, should we go to the rig and have some fun?”

    “Not a bad idea,”I replied, “but let me use the restroom first.”

    I headed for the restroom and as i did i noticed a guy at a near by table looking at me before getting up and following me .  Once in the restroom, as I stood at the urinal I noticed him check the stalls to see if any were occupied.  Once he was  satisfied  that we were alone, he smiled  and asked, “How long  have you two been together?”

    What?” I asked.

    “You and your partner.  The way you look at each other is the way me and my partner look  at each other. We started as co-drivers and after just over  year we became lovers.  You and the younger guy look at each other that same way.”

    “Hey bud, you got the wrong idea.  I just gave him a ride to his new base.”

    “I see, but the way you look  at him i would bet my salary that you and he have had sex.”

    “Maybe we have and maybe we haven’t.  What  is  it to you?”

    “Well,my partner and i have agreed that we would love to have a four way with the two of you, if you were willing.  We will be here for a while if you decide that  you are interested.”

    “You know, buddy, you are pretty forward.  One of these days   you are going to proposition someone who will end up beating the shit out of you.”

    “Well, we just go after what we think would like mutual fun in bed.  Let us know.”  With that he turned and  left the restroom. 

    When i returned to  the table i told Duke what had happened and  who had made the offer.  He very casually looked around and after moment said, ” I wouldn’t object.”

    “Neither would I, if we had time,” I said.  “I think i will call and say that i am  running behind. ”  

    I again called the customer and  was informed that there had been problems at the warehouse and that they couldn’t accept the load until Friday.  Since today was Tuesday, that meant that Duke and i had three more nights together.  When i returned to the table and told Duke the situation, he smiled and said, “What a coincidence.  Shall we take them up on the offer?”

    “I don’t see why not,” I replied. “Shall we join them?”

    He smiled and as we got up, i led the way to their isolated table in the corner.

    “May we join you?” I asked as we stepped up to  the table.

    “Definitely,” the man from the restroom said.

    After sitting down and making introductions we  were asked if we had decided to take them up on their offer.  We said that we had and  invited them to my rig. As we walked to the truck, i  explained that i had picked Duke up thumbing a ride  and that he was a Marine but we left out the fact that only a few days earlier  i was a virgin to man sex.

    Once there, we  were all nude in minutes and began making out.   For the next two hours we sucked and fucked wildly,  totally enjoying each others bodies.  After satisfying  our primal desires,we parted and wished each other well.

    I decided to continue on to San Diego.  We found a truck stop near to my delivery point and parked. For the next three days, we were nude when in the rig and had sex at will.  Several times when we did venture to  the cafe and restroom, we met another driver that played,and  invited  them  to the rig to play.   

    What  i discovered that amazed me was the number of married truckers that  that played and not only got sucked, which i could  understand when they got horny, but the number that also sucked and got fucked. The common statement was ‘straight at home, gay on the road’.

    While waiting to make my delivery,  i made a decision.  I decided to not take another run until after Duke reported for duty.  

    All to  soon, time came to take him to the gate. Before getting close enough to be seen by base personnel, i pulled to the shoulder for one final farewell.  After a final farewell kiss,  he looked into my yes and with a tear in his eye said, “I love  you.”

    “Call me tonight,” I told him.

    I dropped  him off at the gate   with a simple hand shake and went on my way, realising that i deeply cared for him.  I wondered if it was love.

    He did call and i told him that i loved him also.

    After that we talked daily and both agreed that we would continue to have sex with others until  we  could meet again.  When ever  he got  leave, i  paid for him to fly  to wherever i  was and he would ride with me during  his leave.  On our third time together, i asked him to  be my partner.  He agreed  and when he was due to be discharged, I agreed to pick him up.  

    I had told him that we would have a celebration of his discharge and our union together. He asked if we could have it near the base because he wanted to invite about eight of his extremely close buds.  When i asked if they played he laughed and said yes.

    I rented a large suite at a hotel for the party and i as the only non-military guy there.  It started out as a celebration but ended up a great big orgy and i loved it.  If i saw a hard cock, i sucked it.

    I taught duke to drive the rig and soon he had his  license we hit the road not only as lovers but also as co-drivers.

    We have been together for three years  and  i have never been happier. The number of Auto-Doc stores has grown and i could easily quit driving and live extremely comfortable. I have never touched my trust fund and it had continued to draw interest and recently hit seven figures.

    Dave, my COO, knows that i am gay and couldn’t care less, knowing that  his job is secure.

    Duke and i continue to travel America’s highway having sex with other  drivers regularly and couldn’t be happier in our lives.

    As for my former friends,  well by me catching them with my wife, they saved me from a life of misery.

    THE END


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Under the Skin

    “You must be Mr. Markham. I’m afraid you’re almost too late,” the elderly lady said at the cottage door in the sparsely populated outskirts of Lelystad, itself on the outskirts of Amsterdam. “And there will be no chance of getting material for your article, I’m sorry to say. Perhaps you might as well have the taxi wait.”

    “I’m sorry, should I not bother to come in?” I answered her. “I’ve come a long way, and I’m actually an old friend of Alfred’s. I’ve not only come to interview him. I am concerned about how he’s doing.”

    “Oh, I didn’t realize you were personal friends. I didn’t mean you shouldn’t come in and visit. I’m sorry to leave that impression,” the woman said, backing up from the door so as not to appear to be blocking my entry. “He won’t be able to speak with you and may not know you were even here, but you’ve come all this way. From New York City, isn’t it? Please do come in. We can always call a taxi to take you back to Schiphol Airport when you’re ready.”

    I turned and waved the taxi off and entered the home, which was comfortably furnished.

    “Perhaps you would like to visit the facilities before visiting with Alfred. I’ll make some tea.” The woman seemed anxious now to make me welcome.

    “Yes, please,” I said, and she showed me where a guest bath was. I watched her waddle toward the back of the house, where the kitchen must be. Her English was very good, which was a relief. I didn’t speak Dutch, and I was afraid of what I might find here. It had taken me some time to track them down and more time to convince the paper that there was a story here. That had been on false pretenses, as the story didn’t mean nearly as much to me as seeing Alfred again. I’d read in the press that the movie actor was seriously ailing, and it had been far too long since we’d touched base. I should have known he’d have a house here in the Netherlands–even here in Lelystad–but I hadn’t given it much thought.

    I’d left it almost too late. I’d heard of the stroke the week before I left New York. I had been intending to see him since I’d seen the South African film he’d been in. I had been pleased that he’d finally made his peace and gone back there. It then had taken time to form up a story idea on Alfred Sobhuza. It wasn’t that I couldn’t afford the travel; it was that I was so busy at the Times that I couldn’t get the time off for a private trip.

    When I came out of the guest bath, the woman was standing nearby. She had a tray with a small teapot on it and just one cup. Looking at the solitary cup brought home to me for the first time just how one-sided this visit would be.

    “Just so you know. He’s not alone in the room,” she said as she paused in our walk down the hall.

    “I know that Jan Martans is here too,” I answered. I could see that a slight look of concern slipped off her face and she turned to continue leading me down the corridor.

    “I’ll take you in to them,” she said. “Be aware that the doctors can give us no idea how much Mr. Sobhuza will understand and how much Mr. Martans will retain. You did say on the phone that you know Mr. Martans too, didn’t you?”

    “Yes. We’ve met. We didn’t know each other as well as Alfred and I knew each other, though.” I almost laughed at that. Alfred and I had known every square inch of each other. We’d known how it felt for Alfred to be inside me, pumping me hard as I writhed under him and moaned for him. No one had possessed me as Alfred had.

    She led me down a corridor and into a cheery room, with windows on two sides that brought in the afternoon sun. It had rained all the way from the airport to here, but the clouds had cleared after I’d entered the house and all was bright now. The windows facing the door I entered overlooked a garden. There were several windows in the roof giving the effect of bringing the garden inside. The tops of the colorful flowers showed above the window sill, glistening in the sun from the raindrops still adhering to their petals, and an apple tree in blossom could be seen in the yard beyond.

    A man in his mid fifties–I knew he had been born in 1963–was sitting in a straight chair with his profile to one of the windows. Although the view to the garden was dazzling, he was looking into the room, at the bed, placed against the wall to the left of where I stood. He was looking intently at the bed, but his eyes were blank. They gave me the impression that he could see but that he couldn’t fully comprehend.

    This would be Jan Martans. I’d met him once–here, actually, in Lelystad, but in another house in the early 1990s. He’d been much younger looking then, and beautiful–blond and willowy and full of humor and vitality, even though, at the time, what we had to speak about was sadness. I guess he was much as I was; we probably would have been nearly identical in our early twenties. At least Alfred had said so. Jan was a fine looking man even now, but the impression he gave was one of being vacant–here in body, but not in mind. I wasn’t surprised. I understood that he had Alzheimer’s and hadn’t been “here” for a number of years. Alfred had become his caregiver, increasingly pulling away from the movie world to be able to devote time to Martans.

    Now Alfred needed a caregiver of his own–if only for a few more days.

    The man in the bed also was still handsome, but he had withered since I last saw him. I’d always thought of him as a mountain of a man–powerful, ebony black, with an overpowering voice and presence. He had done very well in movies, but his forte had been his stage work, his Othello second to none, his voice of such resonant richness that his voiceovers were recognized by all and were highly sought after by movie producers and makers of television commercials.

    Well, there would be no more voiceovers. I could see that by looking at him lying in the bed, under the covers–a withered old man at sixty. This should have been the height of his vitality and presence in the world, but a series of strokes had laid him low, the last of which, just a few short weeks ago, had put him into a virtual coma that was now drawing to an end.

    I’d almost come too late. Undoubtedly too late for either of them. I hoped it wasn’t too late for me. I had much to tell Alfred about how he had influenced my life.

    “You can draw that chair up from over there if you wish to stay for a few moments,” the woman said. She was being kind, giving me a chance to say I couldn’t stay. There was nothing really to stay for–two shells of once-vital men who now were in worlds that trapped them from connection outside of their shells–and, worse, kept them from each other.

    “Thank you,” I answered. “I would like to sit with them for a while, if you don’t mind. I have quite a bit to tell Alfred.” I had instinctively taken my pen and notebook out, but now I slipped them back into the satchel I had hanging over my shoulder. The woman gave me an approving look. I could tell that she had harbored an apprehension that I was here to exploit the two men who were in her care in some unknown way. I could tell by the way she looked at them and now moved around the room tucking in this and that around them that she did care for them both.

    “I’ll just place your tea over here on this table and give you time alone with them. I’ll be in the kitchen if you need me. Take as long as you need. It may not seem so, but I think they’ll know, in their own ways, that you are here and visiting with them.” After giving a searching look at both of the invalids to see if there was any more way she could give them comfort, she gave me a little smile and left the room.

    I pulled the chair over to the side of the bed and sat down. Alfred’s eyes were open, looking up at the ceiling, not, I’m sure, seeing anything–although I told myself, because I needed to believe it, that there was a slight hint of recognition there of my presence. Jan’s eyes remained focused, to the extent that he could focus, on Alfred from over near the window.

    I could see a framed photograph on the nightstand by the bed. I knew the photo well, although I hadn’t seen it for nearly thirty years. Alfred and Jan, as young men, smiling hopefully into the camera. I knew it had been taken in Cape Town, South Africa, sometime in the early 1980s.

    “Alfred, it’s me, Luke Markham. Remember me? Remember that miserable Off-Broadway play we were in, Brothers All, back in 1988? So much has happened since then–since a few years later when we last saw each other. I want to tell you what I’ve been doing since then. Remember how you said I’d never make it as an actor–that I cared too much and that I was too intense, too naïve? Well I wanted to tell you that . . .”

    * * * *

    About all we had going for us in the 1988 production of Brothers All, according to the director, were the tension chemistry between Alfred Sobhuza and me–which Aly was too repressed to realize was sexual more than it was racial–and Alfred’s anger. When Alfred put anger and indignation in his role, he was a lion on stage. Once the anger was gone, merely a week into the Off-Broadway run of the play, all of the pizzazz sank out of the production and we closed to empty halls. I didn’t have the courage to tell her that the dissipation of the anger was probably my fault. I thought I wanted to be an actor and you don’t piss off directors if you want to land parts. Alfred was the only real actor on stage in that production, though.

    And, unknown to the rest of us–at least initially–Alfred wasn’t really acting.

    The play was doomed from the start. It had, I’m sure, been selected to galvanize and showcase Alfred’s powerful black body, voice, and charismatic acting, and it did that, at least. It was one of those self-righteous, preachy, civil rights plays that were popular in the sixties, but it was being staged in the late eighties. The subject was Apartheid and how inhuman Apartheid was and how degrading it was to the noble black African races. But the play was staged in 1988 and by 1991, Apartheid was officially over–it already was on its way out in 1988. It didn’t need the anger and exposure of unacknowledged injustice that would have worked in the sixties. It just needed an exit strategy that wasn’t as damaging as Apartheid was.

    The play also was wordy, a dialogue between just two players, Alfred Sobhuza, playing the black activist on trial for insurrection in Apartheid South Africa, and me, Luke Markham, playing his foil, a white prosecutor, whose arrogance, prejudice, and ignorance are eventually stripped from him and beaten to a pulp in nearly two hours of largely, at the time, unnecessary indignation raged by Alfred’s character.

    I was wrong for the role on so many levels, only having gotten the part because I had slept with the manager of the theater, who gave us a cut rate in booking. I was much too young for the part. Alfred, at thirty-four had to play something closer to twenty, which he did admirably. But I, at twenty had to play something more like thirty-four, and that just didn’t work. I was small of stature, blond, and somewhat lean and androgynous of features. No manner of stage makeup could convincingly make me older or even halfway believable as a foil to the charismatic black man who was Alfred Sobhuza. Beyond that, although I believe I was a halfway decent actor, I was no way on par with Alfred. I couldn’t hold my own with him on stage even after he had lost his anger.

    Alfred knew I wasn’t up to it and spent half his time suggesting other professions I might try. He seemed stuck on my becoming a writer after he’d seen a portfolio of the short stories I’d written. The other half of his time with me he spent in legitimately being disdainful of my motivation and politics. What impressed me, though, and that made it so easy for me to lay under him and open my legs for him was that he didn’t give up on helping me realize my fulfilling path in life. He seemed genuinely to care for me when it had been so hard for him to find people of my color who cared about him in any way, indeed who were willing to consider him as human at all.

    “You’re a ‘stay in your comfort zone’ activist, especially on the subject of Apartheid,” he’d say. “You know nothing about the effects of racial inequality. Your views are simplistic and pie in the sky. You want to be angry about it and an activist on it just because it’s popular to do. You’d never bleed for it.”

    Although I thought at the time that he was being hypocritical, because I was as critical of Apartheid as he was being–indeed I was mimicking his expressed anger at the institution–I also slowly came to realize that my being raised in the American South, in Danville, Virginia, hadn’t kept me from being imbued with the racial prejudices that I mouthed opposition to.

    It required Alfred to fuck those prejudices out of me, a process that led to the demise of our stage production.

    The first three nights of the run had gone well enough, with the house being a bit more than half full and a good review–at least of Alfred’s performance–promising to put more bums on seats. Neither of us could act on a full stomach, so we were going to various restaurants around the theater after the performance in search for a satisfactory balance of food quality, quantity, and inexpense. As we sat in a booth, menus in hand, waiting for service, we fell into going over the lines of one of our troublesome scenes.

    “It isn’t whether you are black or white but who you are under the skin that makes you a man.” Alfred was bellowing out one of his lines.

    Only then did we realize that not only were the other patrons in the restaurant nervously eyeballing us, but that we had landed in one of those still-existent establishments where, even in 1988 and in New York City, favor was not shown on a black man sitting with a white man and sharing a meal. Especially appalling to the type comfortable in this restaurant was that, through our stage play lines, the black man was making mincemeat of the white man’s prejudicial statements. No one had taken our order. We’d been so engrossed in going over our lines that we’d been there for a half hour and no one had taken our order–and everyone had been angrily staring at us–at Alfred.

    Alfred saw it before I did. He slammed down his menu, rose majestically from the booth, and made an exit from the restaurant that, if done on stage, would have gotten him a standing ovation. That is, from some other crowd than those who were in this restaurant. A waiter picked that moment to smirk, saunter over to the booth, and demonstrate an interest in taking my dinner order. He was full of sympathy for me for what I had to endure from what he called “that darkie.”

    The meaning of life–or at least in terms of how race entered into the meaning of life–all came together for me in that moment. Suddenly I understood. I’d been blind and just playing at it before then. They had just been lines from a play, but having them play out in a real-life scenario brought them into raw reality for me.

    Embarrassed and ashamed and now angry myself, I dropped my menu, shoved the waiter aside as I rose from the booth, and left the restaurant in search of Alfred. I found him in a nearby alley, bouncing off the walls, seething with anger.

    The chemistry that the director kept saying she saw between us in the play–the chemistry that was sexual, not intellectual–reared its head at that moment and I threw myself on him, hugging him tightly, trying to stop him from hurting himself by bouncing off the brick walls in the ally.

    And I told him what I wanted from him–what I had known I wanted from him since the first day of rehearsals. It wasn’t because I was sorry for him for how he was treated for his color. It was purely sexual–that I wanted him inside me, the two of us merging as one. That color didn’t matter to me. I wanted him to master me; I wanted to be his sexual slave.

    He took me to his room in a fleabag hotel, not far from the theater, and he fucked my lights out. He took me hard and rough, pinning my relatively small body to the bed with his magnificently muscular one, taking the breath from me, and keeping me on the edge of not finding my next one. He was the most massively hung man I’d ever taken inside me, and he pounded me mercilessly, mustering up all of the anger he had with the world, and punishing me with it in a no-captives-taken ravishment in which pain, pleasure, and ecstasy rolled over me in almost equal proportions until we had both exploded. I lay there, under him, entirely open and vulnerable, sobbing, panting, and moaning, while, still half hard–and even then thicker and longer than any man I’d taken before–he throbbed inside me.

    “Sorry,” I heard him mutter as he rolled off me and to the side. “I lost my head. I’ve been wanting to fuck you–but not like that. I let my anger get the best of me. Not at you, not really. But . . . I’m sorry. I’ve hurt you.”

    There was no reason for him to apologize for fucking me, just the intensity of it. I’d begged him, back there in the ally, to take me someplace and fuck me. I’d begged for it.

    “I understand,” I said, and strangely enough I did. I didn’t understand all of it, though. But I understood enough, just from that “gestalt” shock in the restaurant, to know that I hadn’t understood any of it, not really, up to now. And that I wanted to understand it now. “You haven’t hurt me,” I said–although, physically, he had–“You’ve completed me. For the first time. It was like the ultimate first time. I am completely open to you, though. You can make me or destroy me now. The next time–”

    “The next time? You don’t want this again. You’ll want to leave. I hope you won’t–” He was moving away from me, getting ready to sit up on the side the bed and maybe even leave me–maybe to cover his magnificent, naked body, glistening in its ebony glory. That’s not what I wanted.

    “No, I don’t want to leave. And I don’t want you to leave either. Hold me. Please. Don’t make this be the end of it. But I’m completely open to you now, vulnerable. If you care–and I completely understand if you don’t–but if you care, don’t just fuck me. Make love to me. If this is just sex to you, though, do whatever you want. I’ll take whatever you have to give. I’ll be grateful for whatever you do. You’re body is magnificent. I die to have you inside me.”

    He turned back to me, stretching his body along mine, and took me in his arms. I turned my face to him and we kissed, a long, lingering kiss. I moaned as I felt the bulb of his cock come to rest at my entrance again. I lay there, groaning, as he teased my hole, probing it with the bulb as the muscles of my channel walls rippled in anticipation. Then he palmed the small of my back with a strong hand and I gasped as he pulled me into him, drew my passage, already reamed to his thickness, onto his cock in a long glide, and then started taking me in long, languid slides, fucking me deep, and, with a jerk and a little cry of his own, releasing his seed far up inside me.

    Although it was not the hard, vigorous fucking I subsequently wanted and got from him, it was just as possessing, moving deep inside me when I was my most vulnerable to him and merging with me respectfully and with love. And it was the coupling that told me that, despite all that had been done to him, he was capable of caring. I can’t say how often that sustained me in all the evil in the world that I observed and reported on in the following years. Through those years I’d wanted to tell him how great the gift was that he gave me with this insight and I almost left that to too late.

    We just lay there afterward for a while, each gauging the breath of the other, trying to bring our breathing into synch with each other–not fully realizing that was what we were trying to do. As I cooled down, I looked around the room, trying to pick out in the dinginess of the temporary hotel room signs of him–clues to who he was–who he was other than the most forceful, virile, satiating lover I’d ever had. My first black lover–because of him and the desires he nurtured in me, not my last.

    About the only thing I saw that was his was the framed photograph on the nightstand. It was of two young men, obviously in love, embracing and smiling at the camera. One, the smaller one–one who for a moment I fancied was me–was white. A willowy blond of androgynous features. The other was a younger Alfred.

    “The photograph, the men in that picture . . .” I murmured.

    Then he told me. And then I understood. Then I understood more than I’d ever understood before–not just about Alfred, but also about Apartheid, about why he was in this play, about why he had so much anger to galvanize for the play.

    “That’s Jan Martans,” he said. “We found each other in Cape Town. His family found out about us. They sent Jan to Amsterdam. They sent me to prison.”

    There was much more, of course, but that was the essential core of it all. Alfred spoke for over an hour, telling me how it was–Apartheid. How it really was. And how it was to love someone of a different race under Apartheid. What the loss and consequences were of being discovered.

    And after an hour, I understood so much more than I ever had before. And I understood that I couldn’t leave it like this.

    “Fuck me. Take me again. Take me like you took Jan. Make love to me like I am Jan,” I whispered. “Let me be Jan for you for tonight.”

    And he did. He rolled over on top of me, coaxed my legs open to him, shoved a pillow under the small of my back to turn my pelvis up to him. And he entered, entered, entered, me as I groaned and worked hard to open to the invading shaft moving deep up inside me, reaching deeper, feeling thicker, than he had when he was fucking me in anger–even than he had when he was fucking me to show he cared. I palmed his buttocks, holding him inside me. We kissed. And he fucked me and fucked me and fucked me.

    He made love to me every night through the short run of Brothers All and for the week after that until we both had moved on. He fucked me in the dark, and when he was most tender, moving the deepest and thickest inside me, I would hear him murmur the name Jan. I wasn’t jealous; I knew what we had was temporary and a substitute. But I understood, and for that time, to the extent I could be, I was Jan for him.

    The play fell apart after that. Alfred had lost the edge of his anger that had fed what little vital there was about the play. The director couldn’t figure out what the problem was. But I knew, and I’m sure Alfred knew too. We closed during the second week.

    Alfred went on to better parts in better plays. Taking his suggestion, I enrolled at NYU in journalism, endured the lean years of catching part-time work here and there during the day and attending college in the evening, and eventually landed a job at the New York Times.

    My first celebrated feature was for a series in 1995 on the effect of Apartheid on individual lives. The crowning piece was the result of having gone to Amsterdam while Alfred Sobhuza was on stage as Othello to thunderous applause in London, finding Jan Martans in Lelystad, and taking him to London to meet up with Alfred in his dressing room. I’m not sure they even noticed when I slipped out of the room.

    After that, life became very busy for me and I moved on to being an international correspondent, keeping a touch on my bent to activism and idealism, and immersing myself in life to the extent of letting my contact with Alfred slip out of my hands–until I read of his illness and going into seclusion. It took me weeks to find out that he was in Lelystad. When I knew that, I knew who he was with. I didn’t know, however, just how ill they both were.

    * * * *

    I talked so long with Alfred, all about how my life had changed by having encountered him and then as it spun out from his suggestion that journalism might be more appropriate for me in life than acting, that I didn’t realize that it was dark until the overhead light in the bedroom switched on. I had had no idea how major had been the impact of the black giant on my life, based just on a few short weeks of a failed play and of moving under him on his bed in that fleabag hotel. He’d opened a greater understanding and a whole different world to me.

    During the years I had roamed the world as a correspondent, I had lain under men of different colors and religions. None quite measured up to what Alfred had given me, but several were satiating and quite satisfying in what they had to share with me, and I would not have lain with some of these men if Alfred hadn’t taught me the important lesson that all men are the same under the skin. All men could penetrate and possess me and could move with me to our mutual satisfaction–if only for that coupling and if I was willing to give as much as I took. The men I would not have given a second look at without the “under the skin” wisdom Alfred had imparted to me invariably turned out to be the most satisfying lovers–black men, in particular.

    I felt blinded by the light at first, unaware of how it had come on. I looked over at Jan. He’d been quiet the whole time, but even in the dark his eyes had been directed to the bed where Alfred lay in his coma. There was a little smile on Jan’s face.

    Then I turned and looked at the door from the corridor. The elderly woman was standing there, her hand on the light switch.

    “I’m sorry,” I said to her. “I lost track of the time.”

    “I heard you talking, but I couldn’t hear what you were saying,” she said. “I’m sure they enjoyed your visit.”

    “I’m just sorry that I came too late for the three of us to talk of old times.”

    “They were quiet. Usually on an afternoon like this, they will stir and I will have to come in and do something for them. Mr. Sobhuza has seizures now and then, even though he’s in a coma. And they set Mr. Martans off. He can’t take having Mr. Sobhuza jerking and possibly in pain. It’s almost like they were listening to you–like they were thinking on all of the things you had to talk over with them. It’s been good having you here today. They’ve both been calm. I wouldn’t have interrupted you, but it’s time they were put to bed. If you’d just step out of the room, I’ll take care of that–and I have a bit for you to eat in the other room before you leave for the airport.”

    “Can I . . . do you need help putting them to bed?”

    “Well, I don’t know . . . I don’t think–” the elderly woman said. She seemed a bit disconcerted, and it suddenly occurred to me why.

    “If it’s about knowing them . . . knowing what they were to each other. I know about that. They sleep in the same bed, don’t they . . . still?”

    “Yes sir, they do. And, yes, if you wouldn’t mind that, I could use the help.” She seemed relieved to know that I was aware that the men were a couple.

    When we’d gotten Jan over to the bed and put him under the covers, he emitted an audible sigh, turned on his side toward Alfred, and put an arm over him. I almost could have thought that I heard a sigh from Alfred too.

    When we’d left the room, the woman said, “I don’t know how much longer Mr. Sobhuza will hang on. The doctors are amazed that he’s lived this long.”

    I didn’t tell her, but I knew why. Alfred was the strongest-willed man I’d ever known. My opinion was that he was waiting so that he and Jan could go together.

    I hadn’t taken any notes. I’d have to come up with some article that would justify the expense the Times had gone to to bring me here, but it wasn’t going to be about Alfred and Jan specifically. They had earned their privacy. I would protect their dignity. Maybe I could get something worthwhile–maybe something about all men being the same under the skin–that I could write from what I’d let pour out of me in talking with Alfred and Jan this afternoon. Maybe I could step up to taking my own stand publicly on the interracial gay lovers issue.

    I’d write this story–Alfred and Jan’s story–but to protect them, I decided I’d write it as a short story. And to a bit of an extent, it would be my story too.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • Sins of the Father

    My Mom passed away when I was young and my Father and I lived alone.  He used to lounge around the house in his white boxer shorts and t-shirt, his “skivvies” as he called them.  His boxers had no closures and when he walked around the house I would catch glimpses of his cock and tufts of hair through the opening.  When he laid on the couch and watched TV, sometimes the opening would gape and I could see more of his thick cock, other times his boxers would ride up and I could see half his dick hanging out of the leg.  I always watched TV with him and sat across from him so I could catch glimpses of his cock.

    It was plain see he had a big cock and I often wondered how big it got when he had a hard on  I was becoming obsessed with my Dad’s cock and would get a boner seeing it and thinking about it.  I would also get an erection when I looked at women’s pussies in magazines, so I was a bit confused.  I was still a virgin, but I masturbated on a regular basis.

    One day when my Dad got home from work I went upstairs to his bedroom to get some money to go out with my girlfriend.  He was getting undressed when I walked in so I excused myself and said I’d talk to him later.  He said it was OK and asked me what I wanted and continued undressing.  I sat on his bed and asked him if he’d give me $20.00 to go out that night..

    “Let me get out of these work clothes and I’ll get you some money.”  He said.

    He was down to his boxers and when he took them off I was able to see his entire cock.  I felt my dick get instantly hard.  He had hair all over his chest and stomach and a thick hairy bush surrounding his fat cock and low hanging balls.  I never did get as hairy as him, but my cock developed into a nice size.  Now, completely naked he  turned around to get his wallet and I saw his ass was covered with thick, black hair. My cock began to throb. He turned back to give me the money and glanced down at my crotch as I reached to grab it.  I’m sure he saw my excited state. I quickly took the $20.00 he handed me, thanked him, and went back to my room. Before I even got there I was unfastening my pants and reaching for my  blood engorged cock.  I was fantasizing  about what I just saw and started jacking off.  After just a few strokes I started spurting cum all over the place.  I had quite a mess to clean up.

    From that day forward I would greet my father every day after work and sit on his bed and tell him about my day as he changed clothes. I would steal glimpses of his cock as he undressed.  Sometimes he would reach down and pull on his low hangers or stretch his beefy cock and comment about how great it felt to be out of his uniform or how sweaty he was down there.  As soon as he headed to the shower I would go down to my room and pump out a load of cum.

    He never closed the bathroom door when he showered.  His shower had glass doors, and one evening as I left his room I stopped in the hall and waited for the sound of the water running.  I snuck back in and peered around the bathroom doorway to watch him shower. He lathered himself and when he began washing his cock and balls I pulled my cock from my pants and began to masturbate. He was stroking his soapy cock back and forth and I could see it lengthening.  I felt myself cumming right away and cupped my left hand under my cock to catch my load. It was oozing between my fingers, so keeping my hand cupped under my dripping dick  I turned and ran to the hall bathroom to  milk the last drops into the sink and wash the creamy jizz from my hand. I wish I had restrained myself to see more.  As I jacked off in bed that night, in my mind I fantasized he had shot his load in the shower.

    I had recently turned 16 and my Dad decided we should celebrate by taking a cruise to the Bahamas when he had vacation time.  A few days later he informed me we would be leaving the following week for a seven day vacation.  I was getting more excited as the days went by.  

    We flew into Miami the day before our cruise and stayed in a hotel.  I woke up in the morning having to pee and when I got up and  headed to the bathroom I could see the light was on and the door open.  My Dad was completely naked standing over the toilet with his back to the door.  I figured he was peeing until I saw his right arm moving back and forth.  He was jacking off.  My cock got hard instantly.  I stood there quietly admiring his hairy ass and watched.  He was standing with his feet apart and I could see the shadow of him jacking off.  A few minutes later he rose up on his toes, tightened his legs, leaned over and put his left hand on the wall in front of him and began jacking his cock faster.  His furry ass cheeks began to clench and between his legs I saw a long, thick cum rope shoot into the toilet, then another, followed by a third.  Each one making a plopping noise as it hit the toilet. The first cum rope was long and thick and went from the tip of his cock to the toilet before dropping off into the water.  I quickly retreated to my bed with my cock throbbing.  When he came out I could see his cock was semi erect and still quite swollen.  I got up trying to conceal my wood, went in the bathroom, closed the door, and immediately started jacking off.  When I looked in the toilet I saw my Dad hadn’t flushed  and  his massive cum load was laying at the bottom with several smaller strands floating suspended in the water.  The sight of his thick sperm made me cum immediately.  I dumped my cum load right on top of his.  I squeezed and slowly stroked my cock milking the last droplets of cum from my dick while waiting for my erection to go down sufficiently enough for me to pee.  I was startled to see my Dad was standing by the door completely naked with a towel around his neck waiting to take a shower when I came out.  I wondered how long he had been standing there and if he’d heard me in there.

    We shared a cabin with two double beds on the cruise ship.  When we were docked in the Bahamas my Dad asked me if I wanted to wander around the decks of the ship. Since I’d been snorkeling all afternoon I told him I was tired and wanted to call it a day, so I went to bed.

    In the middle of the night I was awakened by the sound of a woman moaning.  I looked over at my Dad’s bed and in the dim light saw he was fucking a woman he’d been drinking with earlier.  She had her legs up and he was between them rocking his hips back and forth.  My cock became instantly hard.  I kept watching with my eyes half shut, and after a while he raised up, put his hands on her calves and pushed her legs up to her head and began thrusting fast.  From this angle I could see his erect cock going in and out of her, he was pumping so hard I could hear his balls slapping against her ass.  I heard her say something about waking me and my Dad assured her I was a sound sleeper.  My cock was throbbing.  She was moaning each time he thrust in her and  then, arching his back,  he grunted and gave several short and hard thrusts and came.  She let out a muffled scream, locked her legs around his ass and held him there.  After about a minute he pulled out and got off the bed. When he stood up I could see his hard cock glistening in the dim light.  Seeing this I slowly reached into my briefs and as soon as I touched my cock it started pulsing and I felt my warm and slippery goo shooting into my hand and inside my underwear.  My whole body tensed as I felt spurt after spurt shoot into my hand and pubes.  I kept my hand in there and rubbed my warm  cum all over my cock and balls.  I couldn’t get up and go to the bathroom to wash so I wiped my hand on my briefs and closed my eyes to go back to sleep.  When I woke up the next morning my underwear was still wet and my pubic hair was stiff and matted with sticky cum.  I immediately got a rock hard erection.  My Dad was still asleep so I went into the bathroom and jacked off.  I totally missed the toilet and sprayed the tank, the floor and who knows where else.  I wiped up as much as I could find and got in the shower, underwear and all and washed off.  I hung my underwear over the curtain rod and later told my Dad I accidentally dropped them in the tub.

    The following night I heard my Dad come in and half opened my eyes hoping to see him with that woman again.  He was alone.  He went in the bathroom to wash up and came out with his boxers on. I fondled my growing cock as I watched him pull down the covers and climb into bed.  A short while later I heard his bed creaking and when I opened my eyes I saw he was lying naked on his back jacking off his thick cock.  In an instant my cock was rock hard.  I quietly watched him and after several minutes he picked up his boxers and laid them on his stomach.  Another minute later I could see his legs stiffen and saw him shoot two or three thick cum ropes onto his boxers.  Without even touching myself, I felt my cock begin to pulse and felt warm cum spurting into my briefs.  I spent another night sleeping in my own cum filled underwear.

    The next morning my Dad was up before me.  He woke me and asked me if I wanted to go to breakfast with him.  Not wanting him to see my sticky situation, I stayed in bed and told him to go on without me.  As soon as he left, I got up and went to the corner where we kept the dirty laundry bag.  The boxers he jacked off into were right on top.  They had a kind of chlorine and musky smell to them which aroused my cock and I could feel it stiffen. I pulled them out and unwadded them.  They were soaking wet and there were a couple of globules of cum that hadn’t seeped into the fabric.  I held his underwear close to my nose and swirled my finger around in the thick cum globs.  I gathered up a glob and brought it to my mouth. The taste and feel of his cum on my tongue made my cock throb and bounce up and down.  I wrapped his cum soaked boxers around my hard cock and began jacking off with them.   Without warning, the door opened and in walked my Dad.

    I was horrified.  There I was with his boxers wrapped around my cock and my own cum filled briefs down around my ankles.  I felt my face flush and my cock went limp immediately.  I stood there like a dumbass trying to cover myself with his cumsoaked underwear.

    He grinned and told me to relax.  He then went on to tell me that most men jack off and a lot get caught.  He nodded towards his boxers and said,

    “I’m guessing you caught me last night.”

    With that he kicked off his shoes. undid his pants and, took them off and said,

    “I’ve seen how you look at my cock. And I’ve seen you get a boner watching me undress.”

    Catching me must have been a turn on for him.  He was semi-erect when he took off his pants and my cock came back to life immediately looking at his cock.  He started stroking his cock and I watched it get harder and stand straight out.  I dropped his boxers and began to stroke mine.  He stepped closer to me, put his cock next to mine, took hold of both and began stroking them together.

    “You’ve developed nicely,” he said.

    I was dripping pre-cum and after about thirty seconds I felt like I was going to explode so I backed off.  He asked what I was doing and I told him I was about to cum and didn’t want to get it on him.  

    “I want you to cum on my cock and then jack me off with it covering my cock,” he told me.

    He stepped forward, put our cocks back together, and began stroking them again. My cock was bigger and harder than it had ever been.  I told him I was about to cum and he held his cock up with his left hand, put mine on top of his and I spewed several ropes of thick cum into his pubic hair and all over his cock.

    “Whoa, nice load, son.” he said.

    He laid his cock in my hand and told me to jack him off.  I obliged without hesitation. His cock felt incredible covered in my cum as I stroked it back and forth.  I felt another spurt of cum shoot from my dick and saw it hit his leg as I played with his massive fuck stick.  His cock was so thick I could barely touch my thumb and middle finger together.  He said he was about to cum and told me to put my cock under his so he could cum on it.  I did as I was told and he tensed up and began shooting rope after rope of creamy hot sperm all over my stomach and cock.  He told me not to stop, that he wasn’t finished.  After a few seconds another volley of cum spurt all over my cock.  This time it wasn’t as milky and it was more watery.  I continued to stroke and  milk his cock hoping there was more.  

    He pulled away and said, “No more.” 

    He went to take a shower and while he was in there, I scooped some of his cum from my pubes and put it in my mouth and swirled it around before swallowing it. I found myself wishing I could suck my Dad’s cock and take his entire load down my throat.  I then picked up his boxers, put them in a plastic bag from the gift shop and stuffed them in my suitcase. They were to be my new cum rag.

    I showered after him, and when I got dressed he asked if I wanted to go to breakfast.  I told him yes and we headed to the dining room.  After we filled our plates at the buffet, we sat down to eat.

    “Are we going to be OK,” he asked, “or are things going to get awkward?”

    I smiled and said, “We’re going to be just fine, Dad.”

    I went on to tell him about me looking at him in his skivvies and trying to catch glimpses of his cock.  I also told him how I would jack off fantasizing about his cock and how happy I was to fulfill my fantasy.

    He said, “I know. You were pretty obvious at times.  I also saw you get hard watching me get undressed and figured you retreated to your room to jack off afterwards.”

    Laughing, I said, “That obvious, huh?”

     I indicated that maybe we could do it again sometime.  He told me it was my call, that he wasn’t going to make me do anything against my will.  He also said he wouldn’t tell me, “No”.  I was surprised about how easy and casual the conversation went.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.


  • My Punk Nephew

    Soon after I made my punk nephew into a true punk, he would do things around the house just to get into trouble with me just so I could punish his sweet ass. Not doing the dishes, not doing the laundry, leaving his stuff around the house. Nothing major, just enough to tick me off. Honestly, I kinda enjoyed it. Things went sour, however.

    I came home with one of my friends, short burly, bald gym rat. Had both brains and brawns but not enough brains to move up like me. Compared to my muscular 6’3″ build, he stood 5’7″, smooth all over, hardcore white biker kinda guy. Though he was a gym rat, he was proportioned.

    So we walk in and find my nephew passed out on the couch, drunk. The little fuck somehow got into my secret liquor cabinet and drank my Kraken. I was livid. I told my friend about how I punished my nephew on a daily basis and how I would fuck him as punishment. Doesn’t sound like much of a punishment but when his tiny ass is red, both his ass and boi cunt sore enough he can barely sit, it was punishment.

    My friend smiles and suggests we both punish him. What a perfect idea. He picks my nephew up and carries him to his room. I literally rip his underwear off and lay him flat on his stomach acrosd the bed width wise. We both strip down, both of us rock hard and hungry. 

    We stand next to each other, his cock 8″ cut, thick as a soda can, dwarfing my cock by an inch. We grab my nephew by his hair, raising his head up, causing his mouth to hang open. We take turns fucking his mouth, oblivious to anything. After about 10 minutes, I move around to my nephews ass. 

    I put his legs up onto the bed, spreading his ass wide open. I hawk a luggie onto his fuck hole, I line my cock up with him, my friend slams his cock into my nephews throat as I spear his ass as hard as I can, slamming my hips into his ass. He jolts up coughing, trying to breathe and scream at the same time.

    My friend and I both start slamming into his holes. The sounds of skin smacking skin, slobbering face fucking and constant gasping and gagging echoing about the room. After 15 minutes of relentless assault, I cram my cock deep into his ass, exploding hard into his ass. My friend following suit a minute later. Keeping his cock in my nephews mouth, forcing him to eat his cum, smacking his cute face to make his point clear. 

    We both pull out slowly as my nephew gasps for air, coughing up some cum but swallowing it back down. He tries to get up but my friend quickly pins him down. We quickly trade sides. My nephew looks up at me with puppy dog eyes, begging for mercy, none exist for him. I force my cock into his mouth, letting him taste my cum and his ass. My friend using what cum and saliva is on his cock and my cum oozing from this boys ass as lube, he shows no mercy as he jams his monster cock right up this bois pussy.

    My nephew screams in pain on my cock, trying to pull away. My friend vice gripping onto his hips, forces him back onto his cock. He instantly begins pummeling his cum dump ass. From his strong, forceful thrusts, it causes my nephew to move back and forth on my cock. At least 20 minutes go by before we both cum again. My nephew swallowing my cum and my friends jizz spurting out my nephews ass as he pulls out.

    My nephew cries and begs for mercy once more. We give none. I smile and suggest one last punishment. My friend agrees. He picks my nephew up, lays back with my nephew laying back onto his chest. He slides his cock back into my nephews abused, cum filled ass. I raise his legs, looking him straight in the eyes as I jam my cock up into his ass along with my friends cock.

    He screams out, begging us to stop. My friend covers his mouth with his muscular hand as we both start drlling his ass once more. Our cocks pistoning in and out his swollen fuck hole. His screams and cries muffled by my friends hand. 30 minutes go by before we finally erupt. We both flood my nephews insides with hot sticky cum. I pull out, stroke my cocks a few times before unleashing another volley of cum all over my nephew.

    My friend pulls out and unloads another nut all over my nephews ass and cum hole. He throws him down onto the bed when we notice something. A huge cum puddle on the bed where he laid stomach down on the bed and cum all over his stomach, chest and wall when we dp’d his ass. That bitch liked it. After my friend and I cleaned up, my nephew tried to walk but fell to the ground. My friend picked him, putting him back onto his bed to lay in the sexual filth. That boy couldn’t walk or sit for days. His fault.


    To get in touch with the author, send them an email.